Skip to main content

Full text of "Something happened [microform]"

See other formats


Che 



rsilv oCbicaf\o 




SOMETHING HAPPENED 



OTHER BOOKS BY THE SAME AUTHORS 

Through Jade Gate and Central Asia 
A Desert Journal 
Ambassadors for Christ 
The Making of a Pioneer 




I 

rt 
U 

OJ 

-c 

h 



c 

OS 



W 



SOMETHING HAPPENED 



BY 

Mildred Cable and Francesca French 
\\ 

Authors of 

" Through Jade Gate and Central Asia," and 
" The Fulfilment of a Dream." 



FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY 

NEW YORK MCMXXXVI 



SOMETHING HAPPENED 



BY 



Mildred Cable and Francesca French 

\\ 

Authors of 

" Through Jade Gate and Central Asia," and 
" The Fulfilment of a Dream." 



FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY 

NEW YORK MCMXXXVI 




PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN 



FOREWORD 

THREE British Government officials were listening 
to a fourth who told them some of the incidents 
recorded in this book. 

Their response to the story was : " What takes 
these three women to such God-forsaken places ? 
It can't be to make money ; if it were they make a 
poor job of it. The fact that they do the journey 
so often shows that it is not for record-breaking, 
and the romance of adventure must have vanished 
long ago. I would like to ask them why they do 
it." 

This book is our answer to that question. -, 

EVANGELINE FRENCH. 
MILDRED CABLE. 
FRANCESCA FRENCH. 

The Willow Cottage, 
Wessex. 



AUTHORS' NOTE 

IN this personal story no reference is made to the 
work of other missionaries. Between the City of 
Prodigals and the City of Seagulls, the Trio only 
met with two missionaries, both members of the 
China Inland Mission, stationed at Urumtsi, capital 
of Chinese Turkestan. 



CONTENTS 

\ 

PACE 

I. EVANGELINE ....... 9 

II. MILDRED 55 

III. FRANCESCA 8 1 

IV. THE TRIO 103 

V. AMONG THE PRODIGALS . . . . .131 

VI. AMONG THE PILGRIMS , . . . .179 

VII. AMONG THE BANDITS 213 

VIII. AMONG THE EUROPEANS 287 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

" EN AVANT 1 " THE CARAVAN IN MONGOLIA Frontispiece. 

THE TWO CARTS " THE GOBI EXPRESS " AND 

" THE FLYING TURKI " . . . Facing page 158 

LAMAS OF THE EDZINGOL ... l68 

"PILGRIM, WHAT DO YOU SEEK?" "i 

SEEK THE REMISSION OF MY SINS " . ,, 182 

" WE SAW THE MARKS OF YOUR CARTWHEELS 
AND FOLLOWED YOU UP," SAID THE 
BANDITS ,, 252 

AGGRESSIVE EVANGELISM. A QAZAQ WOMAN 

MEETS MILDRED CABLE . . . 294 

MISSIONARY JOURNEYS (MAP) . . . ,, ,, 320 



PART I 
EVANGELINE 



" I never have seen Maid Quiet. 
Nodding her russet hood, 
For the winds that awakened the stars 
Are blowing through my blood. 
I never have seen Maid Quiet, 
Nodding alone and apart, 
For the words that called up the lightning 
Are calling through my heart." 



EVANGELINE 

LIFE might have followed an even course for the 
French family were it not for the turmoil per- 
petually kept seething by their robustious daughter, 
Evangeline. From an obstreperous infancy she 
emerged into a tempestuous childhood, and rebel- 
lious defiance was the breath of her nostrils. 
i Times and seasons were even fixed by reference 
to the escapades and accidents which befell the 
luckless child. It used to be " The winter when 
Eva fell into the fire," or " The summer when she 
tumbled into the pond," or " The autumn when she 
broke her head open on the garden wall." Perhaps 
it came from being born under the ray of action. 
Be that as it may, she certainly met with more 
accidents and mishaps than is the legitimate share 
of any human being. 

The first outsiders to handle this unusual child 
were the gentle Catholic teachers of the clerical 
school in the French provincial town where her 
family alighted in one of their many migrations. 
On the first day of her introduction to that school, 
under some pretext, she regained her temporary 
freedom, and when her teacher went in search of 



12 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

! 

her, the little six-year-old was walking on the top 
of the high wall of the school enclosure. Wringing 
her hands in distress, Mademoiselle Eugenie ran 
back to summon help, and soon there was a row of 
distressed, black-robed women beseeching little Eva 
to come down and put an end to their anxiety. One 
of them held up half a bar of chocolate in glittering 
silver paper, another clasped her hands in entreaty, 
while the child from her really perilous position 
bargained that if she came down, chocolates and 
rewards should be her portion, but neither punish- 
ments nor rebukes should be mentioned. When 
the promise was given she quickly slid down and 
claimed her prize. Having established a reputation 
for audacity she set out to live up to it, and she stood 
alone in the school for acts of daring, defiance and 
insubordination. The schemes of punishment, 
which had proved amply sufficient for all other little 
girls of St. Omer, merely had the effect of a teasing 
gnat-bite on the dauntless Eva. 
i The teachers were under promise to bring no 
pressure to bear on the religious beliefs of the few 
Protestant pupils who attended, and this promise 
was honourably kept, but the month of May brought 
an inevitable flutter of religious excitement into the 
school atmosphere. There were retreats, religious 
(instructions, first Communions, and a daily proces- 



EVANGELINE 13 

sion to the Chapel of the Virgin, whose white altar 
flowers were renewed each morning. The sight of 
a big pageant in which she had no part bred revolt 
in Eva's mind, and the only role which seemed to 
offer sufficient scope for her energies was that of 
the persecuted Protestant. It had not escaped her 
sharp ears that she was there on a special footing, 
and that her religious beliefs must be respected. 
Other Protestant children might like to have a share 
in arranging flowers, making paper roses for the 
wreaths or trimming the baskets which held rose- 
petals to be scattered in the procession, but this 
was Eva's opportunity to show herself a staunch 
and unrelenting Protestant, No paper roses would 
she make, no knots of ribbon would she tie, no rose- 
petals would she strip for their Catholic functions. 
On one occasion a well-meaning but misguided 
sister thought to help the child to a change of heart 
by taking her hand and leading her to the Virgin's 
feet, where she purposed to recite a prayer for her 
little charge. Eva stiffened herself before the image 
and resolutely refused to kneel, or to be prayed for. 
Here was a grand opportunity for noble rebellion, 
and she went home triumphantly, reporting to her 
parents that the school authorities had broken their 
contract, and were seeking to turn her from the 
faith of her fathers. The applause she hoped for 



14 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

was not forthcoming, and it was disconcerting to 
find the incident viewed quite coolly and to be 
merely told to go back, be good and give no more 
trouble. 

In holiday-time and outside school hours her 
spirit of independence had foil scope. St. Omer 
was a wonderfully fortified town with a system of 
moats, glacis and battlements calculated to make it 
impregnable. Among these old fortifications Eva 
French and her younger sister were allowed to play 
at will. Long summer afternoons w;ere spent in 
exploring the earthworks, and there was not a tree, 
battlement or crumbling tower that was not climbed 
and investigated. 

The migratory instincts of the family were making 
towards a move, and this time the children's educa- 
tion was the main consideration in choosing a home. 
With this in view the family moved to Geneva. 
The daily routine of life was now completely 
changed. Hard study was required to hold a place 
in the big, efficient public schools which were 
setting the standard of the educational world, and 
childish games had to go. With a stroke of the 
wand Eva French was transformed from the school 
terror into the model, hard-working pupil. Seven 
o'clock each morning found her at her desk with 
never a bad mark for late arrivals. She worked, 



EVANGELINE IJ 

studied, made notes and threw herself into school 
work with the same zest as had characterised her 
exploits at St. Omer. Every moment was filled by 
making the most of all the educational advantages 
which Geneva provided, and the house became a 
kind of switching station, to which the various 
members returned for the purpose of taking in fuel 
to enable them to divert energy on to some other 
line. The hard-worked piano was in constant re- 
quisition for somebody's practice, and the passion 
for evening lectures made it impossible to live a 
normal family life. 

Acquaintances multiplied, and gradually all kinds 
of interesting people came to use the house for pur- 
poses of discussion, conversation and debate. The 
intellectual ascendancy of the mother was the attrac- 
tion to all sorts and conditions of people. Holidays 
were used for the most vigorous excursions, and on 
hot summer afternoons, when most people rest for 
a few hours, Eva dragged her young sister out for 
long walks at top speed over baking, glaring roads, 
determined that no place within reach should remain 
unvisited. 

While, outwardly, Eva seemed to be a reformed 
character, her family knew that the same insub- 
ordinate spirit reigned within. At home she was 
as hard to control as an unbroken colt, though her 



l6 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

school reports affirmed her to be a zealous, studious, 
model pupil. During the summer weeks, which 
were spent among the mountains, Eva's rashness 
was a perpetual anxiety to her parents, for there was 
a driving force within her which compelled her 
to reach every summit, to conquer every physical 
difficulty, and never to admit herself defeated. The 
climax of her most irresponsible escapades was 
when, left alone in a fifth-storey flat with her young 
sister, she determined to climb out of the window, 
.walk along an unparapeted edge and reach another 
window. She did it, 'but found that for once she 
had undertaken a more terrific feat than she had 
anticipated. When she saw the street so far below 
her and the people moving there like ants, and knew 
that there was nothing but the stability of her own 
nerve to save her from being dashed to pieces, she 
realised for the first time in her life that danger was 
a real thing, and that an accident might happen even 
to her. She never did this wild thing again, but 
her escapades were so varied that her family decided 
that, like the proverbial cat, she must have,nine lives 
to play with, 

The midnight hour which brought in the new 
year when she would pass her sixteenth birthday, 
was made memorable by another of her wild adven- 
tures. A strong north-east wind had blown for 



EVANGELINE 17 

days, lashing the waves of the lake over the break- 
water which enclosed the port of Geneva. Gradually 
the narrow stone pier had become encased with ice, 
until it presented a perfectly smooth, concave surface 
on which it was practically impossible to keep a 
footing. The town was mfite, and the girls had 
been to see the fair and enjoy the merrymaking. 
As they neared the breakwater, on the way home, 
Eva left the party and dashed on to the icy way, 
disappearing in the dark. No answer came to the 
shouts calling her back, and it was impossible to 
follow. Her family had long since decided that 
no lives must be risked to save hers - if she would 
perish, she must perish. There was an hour of 
horrible anxiety, at the end of which time she re- 
appeared, triumphant and grinning, and under her 
arm she carried sword-like icicles fully five feet long. 
It was useless to scold, but the frigidity of her 
reception was only equalled by the iciness of the 
load she bore. 

There was no gaiety in pleasure-loving Geneva 
in which she did not take her full share. The first 
ball she attended was given by the British consul at 
the time of Queen Victoria's Jubilee, when the loyal 
colony celebrated the event with feasting and 
dancing. Eva's programme was quickly scribbled 
over with the names of such youths as were 



l8 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

prepared to dance without respite, and who never 
wanted to waste time talking sentiment in moonlit 
gardens. A dance was to her a delightful oppor- 
tunity for physical exercise, combined with healthy 
enjoyment of the good things which supper pro- 
vided, and never till sunrise could her weary 
chaperone tear her away, yet eight o'clock found 
her marching off to her lectures, a serious student 
once more. 

This fierce thirst for pleasure, excitement and 
adventure only expressed one side of her nature. 
On the other her spirit was roving in the realms 
of uttermost dissatisfaction. Among the literary 
acquaintances of the household were many who 
belonged to the Realist school, which indulged 
gloominess and pessimism to its extreme point, and 
Eva was readily influenced by the morbid tendencies 
of this group. Geneva was also the city of refuge 
to Russian political offenders, and from this centre 
the Nihilist Press issued its propagandist literature. 
At that very time plans were laid which have 
since resulted in the upheaval from which Bol- 
shevism was born. It was not an atmosphere in 
which superficial or frivolous views of life could 
thrive, and subjects were discussed in her presence 
which set Eva French thinking furiously. 

The Genevan theological world held its own on 



EVANGELINE 19 

the intellectual and moral plane. The ministers of 
the town were a band of men whose influence was 
felt in the civic and educational world, but who 
seemed segregated from the despairing souls of 
these outer circles. On Sunday morning by nine 
o'clock Eva was always seated, along with a large 
congregation, in the plain building where the black- 
robed minister delivered eloquent and thoughtful 
discourses on matters theological and moral, and 
at ten o'clock she left that church to go direct to 
another ; in fact, theological discourses supplied in- 
tellectual interest on Sundays, just as other lectures 
met the mental needs of the weekday. 

The sound doctrine did have the effect of pro- 
ducing on the congregations a realisation of sin, 
of alienation from God, and of an account which 
would have to be settled before peace of mind could 
ensue but the particular appeal which brings 
wanderers home was lacking. 

Once she made a definite effort to get help. At 
some small social function she was left alone, in a 
room, with the English chaplain. Turning to him, 
without any preliminary, she said : 

" I am miserable and dissatisfied. Can you tell 
me how to get satisfaction ? " 

He stared, obviously taken aback by the abrupt- 
ness of the question. 



20 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

"Well," he said, "you always attend Church 
services. They ought to help you." 

Instantly she knew that this man could not 
produce a solution to the problem of her dis- 
quietude, and she said no more. 

In due time Eva French left the Ecole Secondaire 
and became a student at the University. Here her 
intercourse with Nihilist fellow-students deepened 
her conviction that there was something so essen- 
tially wrong with the world that nothing but 
revolution could set it right. She would have 
sacrificed life, so that she might take her share in 
the rectification of all things, but her sense of utter 
incapacity to deal, even with her own disordered 
and tempestuous nature, bred despair and drove her 
to greater recklessness. She would have given 
much to be able to deny the existence of God, as 
her Nihilist friends did, or to throw moral restraints 
to the winds, but she could not. The problems 
of life and the tragedies of her own mysterious 
personality were too much for her, and she 
became a prey to such gloom as is known only 
to the young who, lacking experience of life, 
are unduly frightened by its threats. She was 
highly impressionable, and the Russian authors 
whose works, she now devoured, caught her 
imagination and absorbed her interest in the 



EVANGELINE 21 . 

profound and vital matters with which they dealt 
so mightily. 

Among all these turbulent influences she made 
one contact of a different order. It was a friendship 
with the wife of Bishop Shereshewsky, Prelate of 
the American Episcopal Church in China. The 
bishop himself was a very sick man, partly paralysed, 
who had to be lifted by his servant in and out of 
the chair in which he took his exercise. In spite 
of his poor health he was working hard at the 
translation of the Scriptures into Chinese, trans- 
lating direct from the Hebrew, a task for which 
he was well fitted owing to Jewish parentage and 
his scholarly knowledge of Chinese. His wife had, 
before her marriage, been a teacher in the Mary 
Richardson School at Shanghai. Eva's deep in- 
terest in all Mrs. Shereshewsky told her concerning 
the Chinese girls to whom she was so warmly 
attached, led her to talk to Eva about China more 
than she did to anyone else, and the result was a 
living impression of Chinese girlhood which Eva 
never wholly lost. 

The great religious sensation, however, was the 
coming to Geneva of the Salvation Army. In an 
; atmosphere of riot, persecution, imprisonment, en- 
thusiasm and hallelujahs they burst on the horizon, 
and at once set about to break the law of the land 



2Z SOMETHING HAPPENED 

by holding open-air meetings. This was forbidden 
by the authorities, and with good reason, for the 
atmosphere of Geneva was too highly charged with 
dangerous elements to permit of open-air demon- 
strations. Italian Communists, Russian Nihilists, 
French Atheists, Roman Catholics and Salvation 
Army hot-gospellers were all alike permitted 
freedom of utterance within the walls of a hired 
building, but on the matter of processions, demon- 
strations and open-air propaganda, the authorities 
were adamant. There was that about the methods 
of the charming young Marechale and her band 
of enthusiastic, happy, simple, English youths and 
maidens, several of whom had no command of the 
French language and could only clap their hands 
and say " Je suis sauvt" which took the town 
by storm. The more chivalrous rallied round 
them and loved them, but they provoked the 
rowdy element to anything but good works. The 
meetings which they held generally broke up in 
pandemonium, with the police protecting charm- 
ing Salvationists from rough hooligans; but when 
repeated warnings from the authorities were 
disregarded, they got to business and imposed 
imprisonment. Curiosity drew everyone to the 
Salvation Army meetings, and night after night 
Evangeline enjoyed the thrills, the songs, the fun 



EVANGELINE 33 

of grotesque testimonies in hopeless French, and 
even the riots with which the meeting generally 
broke up. 

Personal friendships were slightly scorned in the 
too strong mental atmosphere of Evangeline's 
home, where anything approaching to sentimen- 
tality was anathema, and even the most normal 
girl friendships never matured. Domesticity shared 
the same fate, and the standard of comfort was low. 
Household matters were relegated to the tender 
mercies of Emilie, a German-Swiss peasant girl, 
who was left to make the best she could out of 
the elements provided for her. No one held up 
the urgent business of life to bother about meals 
or niceties, but for purposes of classes, lectures 
and time-tables the punctuality of the house was 
military in its discipline. 

In spite of the multiple interests of continental 
life, the inevitable hour came when there was desire 
for a move and talk of a possible flit. The family 
felt it was time, if ever, to give England a chance, 
but the parents had lived abroad for so many years 
that they thought of England as a strange land, and 
the gkls had never lived there at all, so were 
quite sure it must be a wonderful place, and thought 
of the move with excitement. The Geneva flat 
was given up, the furniture was quickly bought 



24 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

by some new arrivals, and the whole family set off 
for England. < The main difficulty was to know 
where to settle, for there was no single town in the 
British Isles which offered any particular attraction. 
Finally, for various family reasons, it was decided 
to make the first halt at a South Coast town. The 
fervid Nihilist, the incipient Communist, the 
embryonic Bolshevist, known to her world as 
Evangeline French, at this time entered her first 
protest against English provincialism which seemed 
to her conventional, snobbish, vapid and, worst of 
all, to measure even the great things of the world 
by the standards of its own little footrule. The 
instruction of the local music-master was so tame 
after the stimulating atmosphere of the Conserva- 
toire, and the local School of Art showed up so 
poorly by the side of the well-equipped drawing- 
schools of Geneva, that Eva discarded the whole 
thing. Church services seemed unreal, and the 
sermon supplied but little food for thought, so that 
she soon gave up attending any place of worship. 
There is no doubt that Eva cut a strange figure 
in the rigid Victorian set. It was not quite " the 
thing " to have been educated " on the Continent " 
and to be completely bi-lingual. For a young lady 
to hold strong opinions, to be revolutionary in out- 
look and unusual in small ways, was sufficient to 



EVANGELINE 25 

bring her under suspicion. Misery and depression 
closed in upon her like a dense fog, introspection 
and morbidity became the natural habit of her mind. 
She read, but increasingly cared only for that which 
was tragic, analytical or melancholy. The things 
which occupied her mind could never be ventilated 
in provincial society, and the conversation of the 
tea-party bored her to tears. Under the strain of 
nervous disorder her health went to pieces, and 
she was increasingly unable to control her nerves 
and her temper. 

The first difficult winter was lived through with 
a desolating sense of a vista of such seasons ahead. 
In revolt against the world order, deeply conscious 
of the chaotic condition of human society, yet unable 
to find a solution or even amelioration for the lot 
of suffering humanity, in which her own present and 
future life was involved, the whole misery of man- 
kind seemed to be laid upon her consciousness. 
The burdens imposed on woman, the horrors of the 
sweating system, the intolerable conditions of those 
living in extreme poverty, the sufferings of men and 
women in Siberia, banished for no other reason than 
that they demanded freedom of speech and the right 
to live - all these things suddenly combined to crush 
her under an intolerable weight of suffering, in the 
midst of which she realised she was helpless to bring 



z6 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

relief, and by the aimless drift of her life merely 
added her small quota to the sum total of human 
tragedy. 

Eva was not highly articulate, and hers could 
never be the relief of formulating her deepest 
feelings in mighty phrases, but one evening, 
tramping up and down the room, she made an 
effort to put into words the tempestuous thoughts 
of her mind. Bursting out she cried : " I'm done 
with all this humbug. If I could, I would take 
the whole misery of the world on myself, and 
throw myself into the sea with it." To her amaze- 
ment, her sister, who had never in her life framed 
a religious sentiment, answered : " You need not 
do that, Eva, it was done long ago by Christ on 
the Cross." The effect was electric, and Eva could 
only feebly answer : " That isn't the way I meant 
it," but the explosion was over. 

A fortnight later something happened. An 
incident, trivial in its outer aspect, but tremendous 
in its import, led Eva, one afternoon, into an out- 
of-the-way church in a poor quarter of the town. 
An evangelistic mission was being held and the 
pulpit was occupied by an elderly man who, after 
the singing of a gospel hymn, began with utter 
simplicity to speak on an incident in the life of 
Christ. As she sat in that pew, the preacher, the 



EVANGELINE 2.-J 

choir and the congregation suddenly ceased to 
exist for her, and she was alone with Christ. As 
the vision broke upon her she fell at His feet and 
begged forgiveness for all the sin and rebellion of 
the past. She saw in His death on the Cross a full, 
perfect and sufficient oblation for her sins. Then 
and there she accepted salvation and staked her all 
on the fact that Christ had died for her. In His 
Presence everything fell into right proportion, and 
her own wilful, undisciplined nature met its Master. 
Now she knew that Christ was asking her to give 
Him her heart, and to yield up her life for His use. 
In this moment of illumination she saw that above 
chaos there was a plan, and in that plan a place for 
her. In her innermost being she yielded, accepted 
Christ as Saviour, acknowledged Him as Lord, and 
came back to a consciousness of her surroundings 
to hear the choir singing the closing hymn : " Safe 
in the arms of Jesus." 

She left the church, came straight home, and the 
same day told her family that she had found Christ. 
Personal religion never came under discussion in 
this household, and the information was received 
with a disconcerting silence, but within a few days 
it was quite clear that something tremendous had 
happened. Evangeline, who hitherto had never 
recognised authority, was mastered, and she was 



28 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

now a willing slave to the One Who told her that 
He needed her. There was an end to wild talk, 
unbridled passion and ungovernable temper. Her 
restlessness, like the sea when the typhoon is over, 
gradually subsided, until there was a calm such as 
she had never yet experienced. 

When, at the close of the mission, the hard- 
working clergyman made an appeal for Sunday 
school teachers and district visitors she was the 
first to respond, for she knew by the unmistakable 
witness within her, that she was saved to serve. 
The confusion of her mental life was adjusted by 
the new orientation and there was no problem for 
her as to how much of the old she might legiti- 
mately retain, for in Christ she was a new creation 
with a new objective, new tastes and a revolutionised 
interest in life. 

The church was in a slum parish, and the vicar 
immediately appointed Eva as visitor to one of the 
worst streets of the neighbourhood. Here she met 
down-and-outs in all their undisguised misery. It 
was a seafaring town, and in her district were many 
houses of young girls whose profession was that of 
temptress to Jack ashore. In the cellars and attics 
wretched families lived on the earnings of some 
seafarer's deserted wife. At each corner there was 
a public-house crowded with men, women and 



EVANGELINE 29 

children, and among these sin-seared people she 
found herself curiously at home. Here, on the 
physical plane, was the same turbulence which had 
so lately dominated her own mental life, and she 
had something quite definite to say to them. In 
the artificial, respectable, smug circles she was for 
ever fiercely protesting against some accepted canon 
of convention, and she resented the waste of time 
which was spent in skimming the surface and 
denying the depths, but among the wretched and 
drunken, the unhappy and despairing, she found 
that something of infinite value had been entrusted 
to her to convey to them. 

There were now no idle hours in her day. All 
through the summer she worked hard at a Children's 
Beach Mission, and all the year round did more than 
her share at Sunday school, district visiting and 
cottage meetings, but she quickly realised that this 
was but a preliminary step to her life-work. The 
missioner who spoke on the afternoon when she 
was converted, had paid a second visit to the 
locality. This time he was staying with friends, 
and Eva was asked to meet him at their house. 
During tea he spoke of a journey to India and of 
various things he had seen there. Before the end 
of that meal Eva received a definite inward call to 
be a missionary, and from that time her mind never 



30 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

wavered for one moment from the conviction that 
God had appointed her to be an evangelist among 
the heathen. 

When she began to ponder details she found a 
certainty in her mind that China was to be the 
country, and as it were in confirmation of this 
leading, there was brought to her notice before long 
the name of a society called The China Inland 
Mission. The very name attracted her because it 
settled the initial difficulties which might so easily 
occur in dealing with other societies, such as finding 
yourself appointed to Central Africa when you 
knew clearly that your call was to China. In due 
course a letter went to the secretary of the China 
Inland Mission which contained an offer of service 
from Evangeline French. 

This remarkable organisation was a body of 
people under the leadership of Dr. Hudson Taylor, 
the first man who set out to evangelise the inland 
provinces of China. The society, which accepted 
all those who they were convinced had received the 
call of God, guaranteed no support, solicited no 
funds, and would not go into debt. The answer 
to her letter came in the form of an invitation to 
spend a few days in the Women Candidates' Home 
which was under the superintendence of Miss 
Henrietta Soltau. 



EVANGEHNE 31 

On the day appointed she walked along the row 
of uniform houses called Pyrland Road until she 
found No. 41 . She knocked at the door, which was 
opened by a smiling girl who took her name, re- 
ported her arrival, and then conducted her to a room 
divided by cotton curtains into four sections. In 
the corner allotted to her was a small bed, one chair 
and a fainted wood wash-hand stand. A little later 
she was called down to take on her first job, which 
was the writing of labels to be pasted on a great 
array of jam-pots. She was painfully afraid of doing 
anything wrong, and she wrote them all out in her 
best copper-plate hand, but view them as she might 
they would not look right, and she was made the 
more nervous by the intimate knowledge that 
spelling was her weak point. When the middle- 
aged woman who was superintending the jam 
making looked at the labels, a puzzled expression 
flitted across her face, as though they would not 
come right for her either. In the middle of the 
night Eva realised, with horror, that she had written 
them all in French, "Abricot," instead of the 
English " Apricot." She felt this was a bad be- 
ginning, and when a few days later her bed, being 
unexpectedly inspected, the housekeeper exclaimed : 
" My dear, what would the Chinese say to a bed 
made like that ? " she felt she had but slender hopes 



32 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

of passing the councils. In later years as she rolled 
up her wadded quilt and stuffed it, along with a 
blanket, into her sleeping-bag, she thought of that 
early reproof and contrasted methods of training 
with the end thereof. As days went by she became 
painfully conscious that she knew all the things she 
ought not to have known and knew none of the 
things which she ought to have known, and there 
was no health in her. 

In due course she saw the councils, and when, 
in answer to the question : " How long have you 
been converted ? " she said : " One year," a look 
went round which she interpreted to be unfavour- 
able, and at the close of the interview she went back 
to her cubicle filled with despair. 

The atmosphere of the house was pervaded by 
the charm of its gracious superintendent, who 
radiated goodness. The basis of unquestioning 
faith on which the home was conducted was in 
itself a spiritual education to all who came. When 
they reached China these girls would find themselves 
literally dependent upon God for material supplies, 
and in this house they learned the first lessons of that 
dependence. The days spent there were a great 
help to Eva in the things of the spirit, and when 
she left she was much encouraged at being told to 
come again in a few weeks' time for a longer visit. 



EVANGELINE 33 

"Anyhow," she thought, "they have not turned 
me down straight off, and perhaps I shall show up 
better next time." In comparison with most of the 
other candidates she felt painfully undomesticated, 
and she came home determined to remedy this 
defect, but in the surroundings of her own home 
she quickly backslid into her usual habit of regarding 
domestic work as a bothersome duty to be dis- 
patched with the greatest possible speed. At 
Pyrland Road one of the staff, looking at her well- 
cut dress, had pointedly asked her if she could make 
her own clothes. In this she detected some hidden 
trap which might block her way to China and must 
therefore be circumvented. As soon as she got 
home she bought a length of serge and sat down 
to make herself a dress. With infinite toil, and by 
dint of many unpickings, a garment was eventually 
produced which bore unmistakable evidence of 
having been home-made, and was sufficiently 
dowdy, even for a missionary, so on her second 
visit to Pyrland Road she wore it. 

She now passed the initial stage of being definitely 
accepted for training, and it was arranged by the 
China Inland Mission that she go to Deaconess 
House, Liverpool, for two years. Deaconess House 
had a reputation for being the most strenuous of the 
training-schools, and this was quite in keeping with 



34 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Eva French's ideas. She was prepared to throw 
herself heart and soul into the work and bow to 
every form of discipline. Indeed, she was inclined 
to view all the demands of this period as planks of 
the bridge over which she must walk in order to 
reach China, and with her eye on the goal none 
of these things moved her. A preliminary letter 
came, telling her what outfit she would require at 
Deaconess House, informing her that she would 
immediately wear uniform and requesting her 
to arrive in the plainest of clothes, preferably 
wearing a bonnet. She overhauled her wardrobe 
and selected the home-made black serge dress as 
being most devoid of style, but the matter of the 
bonnet was more puzzling. She was accustomed 
to do her district visiting in a plain sailor hat, but 
since, for some mysterious reason, any hat seemed 
to be unsuitable to wear, even for the journey to 
Deaconess House, some way had to be found out 
of the difficulty. Her mother's charming bonnets 
of lace, twisted with an egret or a flower, were the 
only ones available, so she tried them all on, but 
wisely discarded them and decided to take the risk of 
scandalising Deaconess House by appearing in a hat. 
When the day came she went off happily to 
Liverpool, but the very next day received 
the news of her father's sudden death. He had 



EVANGELINE JJ 

succumbed to a heart attack twenty-four hours 
after she left home. Under the sobering influence 
of this shock, Eva French entered upon two years 
of concentrated work and discipline, determined to 
stumble at nothing that was considered necessary 
to equip her for China. For the first year all went 
well. Each morning was spent in Bible study, and 
the excellent grounding she had acquired from the 
pasteurs in Geneva stood her in such good stead 
that to her own amazement her name appeared 
second on the list of the first scripture general 
knowledge examination. 

There was no end to the activities of Deaconess 
House, and the deaconesses were lent out to hard- 
worked vicars in the slum parishes of Liverpool, 
where they toiled unremittingly among the Sunday 
schools, cottage meetings, girls' clubs, bands of 
hope, and open-air meetings. Each one could be 
relied upon to do the work of a whole-time curate, 
without the inconvenience of requiring a stipend. 
Eva's Sunday evenings were spent at the, Strangers' 
Rest, where she was very happy among people of 
all nationalities. She was made leader of a club 
for French-speaking gkls, and using that language 
with more fluency than English, she was useful as 
French teacher in the Y.W.C.A. Educational De- 
partment. Gordon Hall, its headquarters, was also 



36 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

used for a multitude of evangelistic activities, and 
Eva was one of those appointed to lay the carpets, 
move the chairs, sweep, clean and dust. Life was 
one hectic struggle with multitudinous duties, but 
no one cleared them off more expeditiously than 
Eva French. 

The second year things took a bad turn, for it 
was decreed that she should have six months' 
training at a large Liverpool hospital. She was 
still to live in Deaconess House, but walk every 
day to her work, be an extern probationer, and 
return home at night. She hated nursing, hospital 
wards, and all the paraphernalia of the sick-room. 
In this uncongenial atmosphere she wilted, and 
every day it became harder to drag herself to those 
distasteful duties. At the end of a month she knew 
she was heading for a breakdown, but carried on 
doggedly until the day when she collapsed in the 
ward, and was carried to a room where the doctor 
saw her. He sent her back to Deaconess House 
with a strong message that she was to be put to bed, 
well fed, and do no more of their charring. Thus 
ended her hospital career. Delighted as she was 
to be free of the place, her heart sank when she 
realised that failure in this one branch of her training 
might close the door of China to her. As soon as 
she recovered a little she was sent back to her 



EVANGEHNE 37 

beloved slum district. Living in these mean streets 
were people whom she had led to Christ, and who 
were now making a brave attempt to live a Christian 
life in devastating surroundings. She knew that 
her gift was personal work, and the visiting gave 
her opportunity for the conversations through 
which she brought to so many the knowledge of 
her Saviour. 

All through the years of preparation Eva's family 
felt slightly estranged from the subdued young 
woman who came and went with such grave 
demeanour, and who was so unlike the tornado of 
a girl who used to keep the house in a perpetual 
commotion. They wondered if she wholly realised 
how contrary to her own nature was this exterior 
of uniform piety that she wore, and they deplored 
an ornament which suited her so badly. It seemed 
impossible that that which she had been, could 
ever become that which she now appeared. 

It was as though she had slipped a sheath over 
her personality which so covered it as to make con- 
tact impossible with those very people to whom 
the witness of her conversion would have been most 
telling. There was no doubt that in the slums she 
found liberty of expression, and again, later on, in 
China, when she went out among the villages. 
Then the sheath was left at home, to be slipped on 



38 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

again when she came back to the compound. Not 
until ten years later was that old mask finally 
discarded and, under the influence of understanding 
comradeship, the real Eva re-emerged. 

In the training-home she wore it always, and those 
who handled her never knew the woman that she 
really was. She always feared that if she showed 
her natural self she would be misunderstood, and 
the door of China might be shut to her, so she learnt 
to walk circumspectly and held her strong per- 
sonality in check, so as to appear that which she was 
asked to be. Trainers disciplined her, but on her, 
discipline had the effect of compression, and not 
development. 

At the close of the summer term she returned 
to London, and then the fight began. Miss Soltau 
maintained that the hospital test was an unfair 
trial of strength, but the warden of Deaconess 
House said that Eva's sphere was clearly in 
England, where her knowledge of languages 
specially fitted her for Y.W.C.A. work. Doctors 
shook their heads, because she had never fully 
recovered strength since the unfortunate break- 
down, and there was a bad mark against her for an 
attack of rheumatic fever, years ago, in Geneva. 
The councils hesitated, and referred her to yet 
other doctors, who all agreed it was taking a very 



EVANGELINE 39 

big risk to send her to the East. At this junctut e, 
however, Dr. Hudson Taylor himself stepped in. 
He personally assumed the responsibility of ac- 
cepting and sending her to North China, where the 
climate would be less exacting than in the southern 
provinces. Through it all Evangeline kept a steady 
head and an unmoved conviction that her call to 
China was a Divine commission, not finally depend- 
ent on the opinion of either councils or doctors. 

Her family were now living in Richmond, Surrey, 
and all through July and August of 1893 she went 
to and from Pyrland Road packing her outfit and 
making arrangements to sail on the ist September 
by the P. & O. steamship Britannia. The warden 
of Deaconess House still refused to leave Dr. 
Hudson Taylor's decision unchallenged, and made it 
her business to influence certain members of council 
so that, almost up to the day of sailing, someone was 
urging that Eva should be held back on further 
probation. Dr. Hudson Taylor, however, having 
made the decision was not to be deterred, and when 
the time came, she sailed from Tilbury Docks. 

The voyage was a desperately uncomfortable one, 
the boat was even then old-fashioned, the cabins 
cramped and stuffy, the food unpalatable, and 
the whole party was tormented with sea-sickness. 
They associated little with fellow-travellers, it being 



40 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

considered desirable that missionaries should from 
the commencement adopt a policy of exclusion, and 
the sight of those sober young women holding 
prayer meetings and taking lessons in the Chinese 
language was certainly calculated to keep outsiders 
at bay. Board ship life left an impression of such 
misery and deadly monotony as made her dread the 
prospect of a second voyage. In the China Sea the 
ship encountered a typhoon, and dull monotony 
was exchanged for acute misery. With joy she left 
the boat at Shanghai, and proceeded up the Grand 
Canal to Yangchow, where the China Inland 
Mission's Women's Language School is situated. 

Six months later, seeing that her health was still 
not satisfactory, she was appointed to Kaoyu, a 
town only a day's journey along the Grand Canal. 
It was a mistaken move, for Kaoyu was hot, damp, 
unhealthy, infested with mosquitoes, and during 
her first summer in China she had both malaria 
and dysentery. Fortunately Dr. Hudson Taylor 
reappeared on the scene, sent for Eva French and 
dispatched her at once to the dry, northern province 
of Shansi. Here illness disappeared and she became 
a normal, healthy woman. 

This was 1894, the year of the Sino- Japanese war, 
so the journey inland could not be taken by the 
ordinary route. There were four young women to 



EVANGELINE 41 

travel north and they started off on the great adven- 
ture of a three months' journey across China, by 
boat and cart. The mission authorities had selected 
the most delightful escort for the party, a man who 
was a brilliant speaker of Chinese, and so thoroughly 
understood the people that he could win his way 
among them anywhere. He set out to make the 
journey as profitable and happy as possible, and 
Evangeline revelled in the experiences which they 
encountered, was encouraged by the progress she 
made in the language, and thoroughly enjoyed 
fellowship with her earnest, devoted, thorough- 
going fellow-travellers, as well as the racy intervals 
during which their escort displayed his gifts of 
humour, and taught them to appreciate China and 
the Chinese, There is a priceless letter written 
during the journey, in which he describes each one 
of the interesting group of girls. Of Evangeline 
he wrote as follows : 

" Miss Eva French is a sort of angel who has 
come to tabernacle for a short time in the flesh, but 
who is largely sustained by ambrosial food. She 
did us all good spiritually and acted the part of 
lady's maid to the party." 

Soon after her arrival in Shansi, Evangeline began 
to find an outlet for the exercise of her special gifts. 



42 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

She laid hold of an old Chinese woman, to whom 
she paid a small wage, nominally to wait upon her, 
but in r eality to be the means of introducing hec 
to the homes of innumerable friends and relations. 
Riding on donkeys the two women scoured the 
villages and, when necessary, spent the night in 
the house of any who would give them shelter. 
The mission station soon became a place in which 
to keep her boxes, but her missionary work was 
right out among the people. 

Sometimes in the long rides across the sun-baked 
plain, she would think back to the time, so few 
years before, when she was still turbulent and rest- 
less, and she marvelled at the grace which had 
stepped in, controlled her nature and unified her 
being. She now began to see in operation the 
marvellous order of a surrendered life. Only five 
years before, sitting in the varnished pew of a com- 
monplace building, God had made her understand 
that He needed her life for the fulfilment of His 
purpose, and now she was entering on a further 
step of response to that vocation. Her preparation 
for China had been a mere interlude, a difficult 
period of constraint, when she was forced into a 
groove in which she could never have run easily. 
Its greatest value had been that for the first time 
she willingly recognised authority, and bowed her 



EVANGELINE 43 

untamed will to the demands of uncongenial con- 
ditions. By taking up this pilgrim-preacher's life 
she deliberately chose conditions of utter discom- 
fort, sharing the lot of those whose standard of life 
was of the lowest. She often slept on verminous 
beds, lying by the side of opium-smoking women, 
who got up at midnight to take the dope. For long, 
sleepless hours she would lie and listen while those 
women talked to each other, and in this way she 
got to know her people. Her whole being was 
thrilled with the deep sense of satisfaction which 
only comes to him who is at peace with God, and 
is doing his job. 

As the years went by great things happened. 
Some of those opium smokers were converted and 
their lives changed. Those who had been slaves 
to sin were liberated, and instead of lying on the 
mud kang* inhaling the deadly drug, their persons 
and houses were clean, and they were out and about 
telling others of their wonderful Saviour. Evan- 
geline was no longer dependent upon a gossiping 
old woman to open homes to her. She now had 
more invitations than she could accept, and some 
women in distant villages had come to be fellow- 
workers, and were her frequent companions on 
evangelistic trips. 

*Kang. A brick or mud bed heated by a fire. 



44 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

In the spring of 1900 she rode out to spend a 
few days in the house of such an one. Before she 
reached Mrs. Meng's door, the bright, earnest 
woman ran out to meet her, helped her to alight, 
took her by the hand, carried her bags, and brought 
her into the house. " It was hot on the road to- 
day; wash your hands and face while I boil the 
water and get you a cup of tea," she said. Then 
neighbours crowded in, and there was no more 
quiet until dark when the door was shut, and the 
two women, each rolled in a wadded coverlet, lay 
on the brick bed. 

Then Eva spoke. " Sister," she said, " a strange 
thing happened to-day as I came into the village. 
A man looked up from his hoeing and, when he 
saw me, made a sign as if to cut his throat. What 
was the meaning of it ? " 

"Teacher," Mrs. Meng answered, "there are 
terrible rumours of coming trouble. In the pro- 
vince east of the hills there is a society called 
* Righteous Fists/ and they who join it threaten to 
kill every Christian in thejand." 

" But what have they against the Christians ? " 
Eva asked, though the reports from east of the 
mountains were not news to her. 

" They are the Christians' enemies, Teacher ; 
they are devil-possessed. No weapon can wound 



EVANGELINE 45 

them." Then in a low whisper : " Our village is 
full of them and the man you saw is one of them. 
No one speaks about it, but there is danger ahead." 
During the next few days, missionary and con- 
vert read together the book of Revelation, and 
every word seemed pregnant with meaning and 
more living than ever before. As they parted 
Evangeline turned to Mrs. Meng, saying : 

" Never forget that command : * Be thou faithful 
unto death, and I will give thee the crown of life. 5 " 
" Teacher," the woman answered, " I know." 
From that house Eva went on to another farm, 
many miles distant, where nine brothers lived under 
one roof and worked the land together. The eldest 
son was a vigorous Christian and the leading spirit 
of the family. The temper of the people was 
changing rapidly, and they could talk of little else 
than the threatening storm. The news that the 
anti-foreign Governor of Shantung had been pro- 
moted to be Governor of Shansi showed plainly 
that official approval was behind this so-called 
Boxer movement. Evangeline saw that it was 
quite a new thought to these simple folk that 
Christians might really have to die for their faith, 
and she deliberately told them of a recent massacre 
in South China, when missionaries and their 
children had all died together. 



46 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

" How about it ? What will happen if the same 
trouble comes here, and you have to choose be- 
tween death or denying your Saviour ? " she asked. 

There was a silence, and then the eldest brother 
spoke. " I could never deny Christ," he said, then 
very soberly he added : " Even if I had to die for 
Him." 

As he said it a light came into the face of his little 
brother of fourteen, the seventh of the big family. 

" Nor could I," he cried out. 

A few weeks later bands of Boxers, decked with 
ribbons and sword in hand, were drilling in all these 
villages. Then the order was given to kill, and 
this elder brother, his wife and children were slain 
together. The little seventh boy also sealed his 
testimony with his blood. 

Many Christians fled into the hills, but no one 
gave the widow Meng warning to do so, because 
her family hated her Christianity. As she sat at the 
loom one morning, a band of murderers thundered 
at her courtyard door. She rose, and seeing who 
they were asked them in, saying : 

" Gentlemen, I am ready for you, but just allow 
me time to change my dress." 

Then she went to her room, knelt for a moment, 
put on her best dress and coming back she quietly 
said: 



EVANGELINE 47 

" Now, sirs, I am ready." 
In a moment her head was severed from her body, 
and she went the nearest way to the Celestial Gate. 
They had killed her body, and after that they had 
no more that they could do. 

While these things were happening in the villages 
Eva French was hemmed in, caught in a mission 
compound in the centre of a large town, and she 
had with her several young missionaries who had 
been placed in her charge for the summer months. 
It was hopeless to try and get anybody to a place 
of safety, but no one had thought of this town as 
being particularly hostile. As they sat at lunch 
one day, they were startled by the angry growl of 
a Chinese mob outside their compound walls. At 
the same moment a young servant rushed in to 
give them warning that the whole town was in 
an uproar, and men were hammering at the front 
gate. 

" We must go dkect to the city magistrate," Eva 
said. " Who can lead us to the Yamen ? " 

" I know the way," said the boy. 

" But dare you take us there ? " she asked. 

" Certainly I dare," he answered. 

In a flash Eva had been guided to see that their 
only hope of escape was to make the local official 
responsible for their safety and for any catastrophe 



(( 
tt 



48 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

which might overtake them within the area of his 
jurisdiction. To her companions she said : 

"We will all go to the Yamen. Whatever 
happens we must not be separated. However 
wild the crowd, let us walk quietly and not look 
frightened." 

A moment later the small party of women walked 
out by the back-door into a side street. Instantly 
the mob sighted them, and there was a wild surge 
of yelling fiends around. 

Kill! Kill the foreign devil ! Kill I" 
Go ahead," said Evangeline to the boy, and as 
quietly as though they were out for an afternoon 
stroll, the women walked into the midst of the mob 
which unaccountably parted and fell back before 
them. It was ten minutes' walk to the Yamen, but 
they reached it alive and were taken directly to the 
magistrate's presence. Now they understood why 
the mob had so suddenly risen, for they heard that 
on that very day a dispatch had been received direct 
from the Empress Dowager, which read: "Kill 
every foreigner you have in the town." The whole 
city knew of it, and if there was killing to be done, 
there were plenty of men ready to lend a hand. 
! The Yamen was packed with people watching the 
strange scene, and eager to report on any lack of 
obedience to the throne on the part of this man- 



EVANGELINE 49 

darin, who was a native of South China, and spoke 
the peculiar dialect of his own locality. ? 

" I can do nothing to help you. I have orders 
from the Emperor to kill you," he shouted, as he 
paced angrily up and down the room. 

"Are these orders issued by the Emperor?" 
asked Evangeline. 

" No, by the Empress Dowager, the old Buddha," 
he said angrily ; then seeing he had to act, he ex- 
claimed : " What are you women doing here alone ? 
Where are your men-folk ? Well, seeing you are 
but women I'll pass you on to where you have some 
men," thus grasping at a possible solution for 
himself; for while he was loath to kill, he dared 
not disobey. Then passing quite close to Evan- 
geline, in his pacings, he murmured : " Whatever 
you do don't go north." 

That day her wits were sharpened by the Spirit 
of God, and the man's strange accent came to her 
clear and unmistakable in its meaning. A moment 
later he was standing in front of the crowd, telling 
her in a loud voice that he would arrange for carts 
to take her north to the capital city, where both 
he and she knew that the murderous Governor 
Yu Hsien held sway. 

Then the comedy began. He for his own safety's 
sake urged her to certain death, under the guise of 



50 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

protection; she countered him on the strength of the 
hint he had given her, and absolutely refused to go 
anywhere, except due south. Slowly, reluctantly, 
and with every appearance of anger at this obstinate 
woman's persistence, he finally yielded, saying : 
" Very well, have your own way, south you go." 

That night the party remained in the Yamen, 
and very early next morning was sent off on the 
four days' journey south, to a town where another 
party was waiting for an escort to leave the province, 
The official had written out a passport which made 
each mandarin in turn responsible either to hand 
them over in safety to the next official, or kill them 
himself. i 

The party travelled under military guard, and the 
soldiers sitting on the front of the cart began to 
talk : " It was because of the pistols up your sleeves 
that no one dared to attack you in the streets yester- 
day ; if it had not been for that you would have been 
done for." It then transpired that as the women 
walked out of the house it was evident to the mob 
that they were holding something up their wide 
sleeves, and the word went round : " Foreign 
pistols 1 " No one dared to be the first to attack, 
and so they reached the Yamen in safety. The 
absence of fear, the quietness of their movements, 
and their dignified calm in the midst of such danger, 



EVANGELINE 51 

all went to prove that they had some unseen means 
of protection. The fact was that each girl had 
seized her Bible, and was carrying it out of sight 
up her sleeve. 

For his help to Evangeline French and party, this 
man was degraded by the Empress Dowager herself 
when she passed through that town some months 
later, fleeing from the retribution which her own 
mad deeds had brought upon her. 

The season of intense heat had come upon them, 
but all day they were shut into a springless cart 
behind thick curtains. Each night they were 
smuggled into some Yamen quarters to hide them 
from the fury of the mobs. Through the hours of 
darkness they could hear the shouts : "Killl Kill I" 
and the curses of the guards beating back the angry 
rabble. Before dawn the soldiers would call them 
to start and got them out of the city before the 
rioters were back again. Shaken by the excitement, 
the shock and the tension, they travelled on, sick 
and almost spent, with aching heads and still more 
aching hearts, until they reached the town, where 
they joined the other party of refugees. Here there 
was delay, and news reached them of one group 
after another having been murdered, some by public 
execution, others in their own houses, and some by 
the roadside. 



52 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

The mandarin's favourite subterfuge was to 
supply a party with an official permit which ensured 
safety to the border where his jurisdiction ended. 
At that point his military escort would leave them, 
but the mandarin whose territory they were just en- 
tering was not officially informed of the foreigners' 
presence, and would therefore not assume responsi- 
bility for anything that might happen to them. 
Such an inadequate permit must be refused at all 
costs, and for fourteen days they argued the matter 
out with the city magistrate, who was only too 
anxious to see them off. The passport which Eva 
French had secured, handing the party on from 
Yamen to Yamen, was a help in forcing the hand 
of a more cowardly man. At last he had no option 
but to yield, and they started on the long, overland 
journey to Hankow, which they knew must occupy 
at least fifty days. They were only a few miles on 
their way when a party of Boxers attacked them ; 
Evangeline was sitting on the front cart and she 
was the first to be dragged to the ground by her 
hair, while her captor flourished his sword over 
her. At that moment he sighted a box of silver, 
which a companion had slit open, and fearing lest 
others should arrive to share the booty, he flung 
her aside, seized the silver and disappeared. In 
that hour she realised the impotence of those who 



EVANGELINE 53 

kill the body to touch the calm of the spirit, for her 
heart was flooded, and her mind garrisoned, by the 
peace of God, so that she knew no fear. Later on, 
as she thought of her many friends who had been 
killed, this experience comforted her, for she knew 
now the measure of their suffering, and had proved 
the truth of the words : " He that believeth on Me 
shall never see death." 

For fifty days of heat, misery, unutterable fatigue, 
hunger, thirst and rioting, they travelled across 
China, conveyed as prisoners from city to city. 
Sleeping in prisons, temples, or verminous holes, 
they carried along with them a man in delirium, 
a sick woman, and two small children, both of 
whom they buried by the way. At last they 
arrived in Hankow, accompanied to the very last 
by Chinese Christian men, who endured every peril 
and hardship of the road with them, and without 
whose help their escape would have been impossible. 

Hankow had been evacuated of all women and 
children, except for the few who remained to nurse 
the refugees, who needed to be fed and cared for 
before they could proceed to Shanghai. For 
Evangeline it was Shanghai and then England. It 
was seven years since she reached China, and the 
sobered woman who emerged from that terrific 
experience was a very different person from the 



54 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

impetuous girl of 1893. She had tested her voca- 
tion and proved it, she knew what she had to do, 
and what it cost to do it. The romantic thrills of 
new experiences were known for exactly what they 
were worth. Now the so easily sung hymns and 
the so glibly uttered phrases of missionary meetings 
had been tested in the crucible of utter realism, and 
though on the one hand, she did not so readily sing : 

The peaceful joys of home behind) 

Danger and death before, 
EJght cheerfully they set their face 

To seek the foreign shore t 

yet experience had worked hope, and the old 
pessimist Eva French was gone for ever, while the 
new Evangeline could quite simply go anywhere, 
dare anything or face any hardship - WITH GOD. 



PART TWO 
MILDRED 



"... Why mine 

Such fearful gospelling ? For the Lord knew 
What a frail soul he gave me, and a heart 
Lame and unlikely for the large events " 



MILDRED 

THE repercussions of 1900 bid fair to close the 
door of China to Mildred Cable. Until then 
all had seemed to go smoothly, but now, with 
devastating suddenness, the purpose towards which 
all her life had been set seemed to collapse, and 
threatened to bury her in the ruins. 

When she was still a little, solemn-eyed, fair- 
haired child, a phrenologist came to her parents' 
house and threw his eyes over their children. As 
soon as he saw little Mildred he exclaimed senten- 
tiously : " Here is one to whom faith will always 
be difficult." A sense of disgrace seized the child 
that this mysterious exposure of her inner being 
should have revealed her as one so far removed 
from grace. Not only was it said, but in the volume 
of a book it was written, and handed over to her 
parents, by the wise man who professed to look at 
her head, feel its shape, and know all that was in 
her heart. 

She knew far more about faith and unbelief 
than her elders suspected and about sin, judgment 
and the terrors of hell too, because there reigned 
supreme in the nursery, a woman of such theological 



58 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

acumen that matters of grace, salvation, heaven and 
hell, held no mysteries for her. With admonitions 
and warnings she tried to safeguard her young 
charges from ever walking that broad and easy way 
which leads to destruction. The thought that be- 
fore morning she might awake in hell caused little 
Mildred many sleepless and tearful nights, but the 
prospect of heaven was not joyous, for there was 
God to be faced, and His vigilant, all-seeing eye 
would be a more terrible reality there than it was 
even here. How many times she had coloured and 
pricked out nurse's favourite text : " Thou God 
seest me," and now standing in the drawing-room, 
with the visitor's eyes upon her, she knew that her 
sin had surely found her out, as nurse's other text 
declared it would. This clever man with a mere 
glance at her face had said that she would always 
find faith difficult. 

Fortunately there were some things that neither 
parents, nurses nor phrenologists need ever know 
about, things which belonged to that other world 
into which she stepped when lights were out and 
safe darkness closed in. Lying very quiet, lest 
nurse should think she was not asleep, her spirit 
roved, and her unconstrained imagination built up 
a whole world of interest and of unfettered action 
where there was free intercourse with an imaginary 



MILDRED 59 

set of children. This was teal life and all the 
incidents of the day, with many matters of which 
she had heatd casual mention, were woven into 
her dream world. 

Yet sleep never took her unawares without the 
sub-conscious fear of that vigilant eye from which 
darkness could not hide her, and the dread of hell 
was so insistent, that her real prayer, which her 
heart uttered every night after her proper prayers 
were said, was : " Let me live till morning. Only 
let me not die in my sleep, and wake in hell." 

One night something happened, and, in a vision, 
she was in the Temple at Jerusalem and saw the 
Lord Jesus Christ who was there playing with 
the children. They were having games with palm 
branches, and He turned, looked towards Mildred 
and called her to join in, which she did, utterly 
happy, utterly safe and utterly understood. 

She woke up a different child, and this vision gave 
her something that has remained with her through 
life. Henceforth, though grown-ups, with nurses, 
might still distort the character of God and make 
her prick out frightening texts about His watchful 
eye, she knew she had seen the Lord Jesus Christ 
for herself and seeing Him was to love Him. Now 
she knew Him better than they did because she had 
seen Him and spoken with Him, but it took he* 



60 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

many years to come free of feat and to understand 
that God was revealed in the face of Jesus Christ, 
and that the vigilance of His eyes was so tender that 
not even a sparrow fell to the ground without Him. 

Among the happiest memories are those of 
summer holidays spent in the Isle of Wight where 
the, children bathed, played games on the sands, 
and attended delightful children's beach missions, 
conducted by jolly undergraduates, who arranged 
lantern processions, picnics, races and competitions. 
Occasionally, but only when nurse was absent, 
parents were induced to let the children sit on the 
sand-benches and watch the minstrel performance ; 
this also was sheer bliss, and the glory of one memor- 
able day when Sambo, meeting little Mildred on 
the sea-front, touched his hat and said : " Good 
morning, Missie," was such as has never been quite 
equalled in later life. 

All too soon governesses began to take their 
troublesome part in the child world, and with school 
days a stern rule of life set in, interesting, but so 
overstrained by the burden of extra subjects that 
the heavy preparation required finally curtailed all 
childish liberty. Games formed no part of the 
school curriculum, and neither walks, sports nor 
amusements held a legitimate place in a school- 
girl's life. Even in summer holidays the children 



MILDRED 6l 

now had a governess who, as they said, " spoilt 
every minute by her mere presence." Just because 
Mildred was by nature so studious, extra pressure 
was brought to bear on her. 

She passed up the various grades of the school, 
taking her share of prizes as she went, but the 
pleasure-loving side of her nature was unrecognised, 
and even the excursions or picnics, in which she 
longed to join, were denied her on the plea that 
she must not waste her time. She was in danger 
of becoming a mere learning machine and might 
have done so were it not for an irrepressible love 
of enjoyment which, curbed in every form of 
expression, forced an outlet for itself in the most 
unlikely channels, making up by its intensity for the 
smallness of its opportunity. The restraint of an 
overdisciplined life released in her an abnormal 
capacity for enjoyment, so that both in anticipation 
and in retrospect such simple delights as the 
memory of a spray of honeysuckle thrown across 
a hedge, or the gathering of blackberries on 
an autumn day, tipped the balance of pleasure 
till it touched the index of pain. Imaginative 
books fascinated her, but when it was discovered 
how much the fairy tales entranced her, they dis- 
appeared from the nursery. She said nothing, but 
learnt to make up her own and, at the same time, 



6z SOMETHING HAPPENED 

learnt the art of guarding against adult tutelage 
,the secret of everything she most deeply valued. 

She was still in her early teens when she was 
called upon to face life's greatest decision. It 
happened thus: A Children's Mission was to be 
held. It was an unprecedented thing in the town, 
and among the children excitement ran high. Extra 
work and lessons were willingly put in ahead so 
that for this one week there might be a little free 
time. The meetings began on Sunday, and after 
a delightful afternoon of singing choruses and 
listening to bright addresses, the children came home 
to scent with dismay an atmosphere of disapproval. 
They caught hints of " too much emotion," " un- 
suitable for the young," " might lead to anything," 
and several parents agreed not to allow their children 
to attend the mission. Only at the special request 
of her clergyman was Mildred allowed to go to the 
final meeting on the last Sunday afternoon. He 
fetched her and brought her home himself from a 
meeting which was a very impressive one, and on 
the way he seized the opportunity of urging her 
to personal decision. He was intensely in earnest, 
and so was she, and during that quiet walk she gave 
her heart to Christ and He bestowed on her the 
gift of age-abiding life. 

The experience was too sacred to be talked of at 



MILDRED 63 

home, but It found full expression in a weekly 
Children's Service which grew out of the mission, 
and which became one of the chief delights of 
her life. In order to supply a need she taught 
herself the harmonium and played the hymns at the 
gatherings. She also visited absent members and 
shepherded various small children to the meetings. 

This coming to Christ was a confirmation of 
Mildred's earlier impulse when she had so joyfully 
run to Him that day in the Temple, in answer to 
His beckoning hand. Outwardly there was not 
much change, but inwardly her moral nature was 
awakened to a completely new sense of right and 
wrong, and the spiritual life which came into being 
that day, was pressed into a deep, hidden channel. 

The fairy tales which had been pilfered from 
the nursery shelves by her elders, were replaced 
by missionary books and some stirring tales of 
Christian martyrdom. Mildred's faith fastened on 
to these stories of burning enthusiasms, and she 
mentally dramatised all the thrilling incidents ,of 
those heroic lives, in imagination walking boldly 
to the stake with her beloved heroine Cecilia, the 
Christian martyr. 

The tone of the town where she lived was narrow 
and provincial and in religious matters denomina- 
tionalism counted for more than vital Christianity. 



64 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

There was, however, one man whose faith was of 
a reality calculated to turn the whole petty structure 
upside-down. His life, time, talents and money 
were used solely as a means of extending the 
Kingdom of God. He would allow nothing to 
stand in the way of winning men and women to 
Christ, and cared nought for the artificial restrictions 
which, as a clergyman, were supposed to be binding 
on him. Whatever church, chapel or conventicle 
held a man of God, that man was his brother. He 
was one of a small group which some years 
previously, had met, prayed, believed, and by faith 
called into being that which was later known as 
the Keswick Movement. Under such a compelling 
manifestation of the spiritual dynamic,, denomina- 
tionalism was doomed, and the tremendous truth, 
" All one in Christ Jesus," was sounded through 
the town. 

The reaction of the small-minded and unspiritual 
was so intolerant that the men who yielded them- 
selves to the influence of God's Spirit had to with- 
stand cold criticism from their own congregations, 
as well as the aloofness of unfriendly Churches and 
the sneers of scoffers. It was a sharp test and many 
failed under it, but there emerged a loyal band of 
men and women of all classes and sects who, being 
once set free, refused to be caught again in cliques, 



MILDRED 65 

coteries, or ecclesiastical exclusiveness. They 
trusted each other, worked harmoniously together, 
and among these people the girl, Mildred Cable, 
found herself, and made friendships which have 
been lifelong and living. 

For several days of each year a tent was erected 
and a great convention held, to which all the 
leading Keswick speakers came and declared the 
counsels of God. Lives were revolutionised, deep- 
seated prejudices went up in smoke, and men and 
women were liberated. The memory still lives of 
certain great meetings such as the one when D. L. 
Moody compelled his audience to face the issues 
of life and death; and a missionary gathering in 
which Bishop Hill of Africa stood with a black 
Christian brother by his side and made an appeal 
which stirred men and women to such depths, that 
they never could be quite so smug again. 

In the summer of 1893 something further hap- 
pened. Mildred was away on a delightful holiday, 
but before it came to a close she heard from her 
clergyman that a certain missionary from China 
was to hold some special meetings in her native 
town in connection with the China Inland Mission, 
Something within her, an unaccountable impulse, 
moved her to cut short the holiday, even though 
she hated doing so, and get home in time to meet 



66 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

this woman. She did it, deeply puzzled herself 
as to why she should take such a strange course. 
At the first meeting she was introduced to the 
missionary, a somewhat inconspicuous lady ex- 
cept for a rapturous smile, a contagious zeal and 
a way of talking about the Lord which conveyed 
the impression that He was her constant companion, 
and that every detail of life was submitted to His 
approval. She was dressed with super^plainness, 
and wore on her collar a woven inscription: 
" Jesus He shall save." At the close she walked 
home with Mildred, and in the course of talk turned 
to the young girl and said with amazing daring : 
" I think the Lord wants you in China." 

"I think not," was the reply. "I have no 
thought of being a missionary, but if I had it would 
be to India that I should want to go." 

"You must go where the Lord sends you, my 
dear. If you are Christ's you must be His 
entirely." 

" Do all you China Inland Mission people wear 
a text round your neck ? " Mildred abruptly asked. 

"No, y> she said. "I do it because I always 
wear it in China and see no reason for dropping 
it here." 

Mildred's unspoken comment was: "I suppose 
it's all right for China, but I don't like it here." 



MILDRED 67 

No more was said, but the conversation made a 
lasting impression, and Mildred was aware that she 
had received an indication to which she did well 
to take heed. She had never before heard of this 
China Inland Mission, for it was not one of the 
large denominational societies for which she had 
collected money, or at whose bazaars she had helped, 
but she now made it her business to find out all she 
could about it. She was rather intrigued by its 
unusual basis and peculiar methods, and impressed 
by the so great confidence of its members in the 
sufficiency of God, that they looked direct to Him 
for the supply of their needs, and solicited funds 
from no one. 

A year later, when the Convention was held, 
Mildred knew that the next step for her was to 
publicly commit herself, and when the appeal for 
missionary volunteers was made, she stood. Her 
intense nature was one that could not tolerate a 
feeble purpose or a divided heart, and from that 
hour nothing was allowed to enter her life untouched 
by its central enthusiasm. Everything was made to 
converge on the one purpose of increasing her 
knowledge of Asia, and of equipping herself for 
every possible emergency of missionary life. 

It would have been immeasurable gain to her 
whole future if at this time her parents had 



68 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

listened to the advice of a medical friend who, 
impressed by the too great seriousness, sensitive- 
ness and responsibility of the girl's nature, took on 
himself to urge them to give her one year of com- 
plete liberty, to run wild on a farm. In their view, 
however, it seemed folly to interrupt her schooling, 
so the advice was ignored and life pursued its 
strenuous course. 

Mildred was still a schoolgirl when she paid her 
first visit to the Candidates' Department of the 
China Inland Mission. The occasion was that of a 
half-term holiday, and with an exhilarating sense of 
personal liberty, combined with vocational purpose, 
she took the train, travelled to London and made 
her way to the blank vastnesses of its northern area. 
Forty-one Pyrland Road, Mildmay, was, as usual, 
humming with life and buzzing with enthusiasm. 
She was only there a few days but she thoroughly 
enjoyed herself, and was thrilled because she found 
all the great things which she had read and heard 
concerning the China Inland Mission were true. 
The simplicity of the house agreed with her notion 
of the austerity to be expected in missionary life, 
and she loved Miss Soltau who was superintendent 
of the house. These holiday visits were repeated 
periodically until she left school. 

It was her mother's wish that Mildred should 



MILDRED 69 

study at a continental Conservatoire, but many 
other things seemed more important than music for 
a missionary career. Before, however, finally aban- 
doning her plan she determined to settle once for 
all the question of vocation, by allowing her 
daughter to spend six months in the China Inland 
Mission training-home. By the end of this time 
she confidently hoped that the project would peter 
out and that Mildred, having had her fling, would 
fit the more easily into normal, social life. The 
effect produced was contrary to anticipation, and 
Mildred was happier than she had ever been, in the 
cheerful, communal life of the missionary training- 
home. The provoking of one another to greater 
devotion, the constant meeting and speaking with 
returned missionaries, the Bible study which was 
full of fascinating suggestiveness, along with 
the aggressive evangelistic work, made every- 
thing seem worth while, and strengthened her 
purpose. 

At the end of the time, her father took her abroad 
for a long summer holiday, and for the first time she 
tasted the delights of travel. By the time she had 
wandered through Belgium, Switzerland, Germany 
and France, she had experienced enough enjoyment 
to turn the edge of any mere girlish enthusiasm for 
hardship and martyrdom, but Mildred Cable had 



70 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

not lost herself in the gaieties of the continental 
hotels. Behind all the delight, the sociabilities, 
the music, the paintings, the mountains and the 
lakes, was still the figure of the Christ commanding 
her allegiance and reminding her that these things 
were for her use and her enjoyment as she passed 
through, but that her hand was on the -plough 
which she must drive in a straight furrow, with her 
eye fixed on the objective, which was neither ease, 
pleasure, fun, nor self-expression, but obedience to 
His every command. 

When neither the six months of probation spent 
in a non-luxurious training-home, nor the tour 
abroad spent in luxurious hotels, had choked her 
off China, it was finally accepted by the family that 
Mildred was to be a missionary. She was quite 
young and there were still a few precious years to 
be spent in preparation before she need definitely 
' offer herself to the China Inland Mission. 

She left home and became a student under a 
pioneer woman scientist in London. The teacher 
was so one with her pupil in the things of the Spirit 
that she was prepared to do anything which might 
better equip her for the future. A great friendship 
grew up between them which has continued right 
through life, and has been one of the most formative 
influences on Mildred's character. Before long 



MILDRED 71 

Mildred went ,to live with her teacher and, under 
her direction, she worked harder than she had 
ever worked before. From Monday morning to 
Saturday midday she was never free from lectures, 
laboratory demonstrations and preparation. 

Of set purpose Mildred Cable did not take a full 
medical course, realising that by so doing she would 
have tied herself irrevocably to the work of a 
hospital. She believed her cal] to be otherwise, 
and with her teacher's help, a course of study was 
drawn up which would supply her with as com- 
plete an all-round training as could be pressed into 
the years she had to spare. 

At that time North London was being stirred by 
the ministry of a vigorous and eloquent preacher. 
His name was suddenly on everybody's lips, and 
on the occasion of a national festival Mildred went 
to hear him. When every other preacher was in- 
dulging in laudatory platitudes, this man chose as 
his text : " The Offence of the Cross," and electrified 
the congregation by his forceful contrast of the 
claims of Christ with the pomp of the world. This 
was talk after Mildred's own heart, and when she 
realised his genius for Bible exposition, and still 
more his unique capacity for inspiring his hearers 
with a zest for studying the Scriptures, she attached 
herself to this Church, and under his tuition the 



72 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

study of the Divine library developed into an 
engrossing habit of life. 

These were the early days of that great weekly 
Bible school which still shows London that the 
simple reading and exposition of scripture will 
draw and hold a crowd. The live ministry was not 
organised with a view to pampering an overfed con- 
gregation, and the inner circle was expected to be 
out on the King's business each Sunday evening, 
seeking the lost and leaving room in the crowded 
church for others to hear the Gospel message. 

The most important of these outside activities 
was carried on at Variety Hall, a building used for 
music-hall entertainments each day of the week and 
hired by the Church, on Sunday, for evangelistic 
purposes. Mildred's first introduction to this 
meeting was due to the accident of a torrential 
downpour of rain, which compelled her to take 
shelter on the way to church. Here she was at 
the very door of Variety Hall with its bold poster 
inviting all to walk in and listen. It was a large 
building, filled with a miscellaneous North London 
audience, in happy mood. Hymns were projected 
from a lantern and the singing was hearty, familiar 
! and lively. The atmosphere was distinctly mirth- 
jful, the seats were comfortable, the lighting was 
I adequate, the music was good, the addresses were 



MILDRED 73 

brief, and there was a good deal of personal testi- 
mony. The workers were young, vigorous and 
contagiously enthusiastic. The patter of heavy rain 
on the roof made everyone more appreciative of 
the comfort inside. 

By the time the meeting came to a close the mirth 
had given place to a solemn hush, and when the last 
speaker made an appeal for personal decision for 
Christ, there were many who rose and walked to 
the enquiry room, where they were led to the 
Saviour. 

Before long Mildred Cable joined this evangelistic 
band and gave her Sunday evenings to the work at 
Variety Hall. These young people were inexperi- 
enced when they started, but they did not long 
remain so, and the minister exerted all his power 
in their training. His Bible teaching supplied them 
with as much work as they cared to put into it, and 
on Sunday afternoons he gathered them around for 
talk and conference. They were free to ask ques- 
tions, argue difficulties and propound problems, in 
fact, to say anything, in any way, which had reference 
to the Kingdom of God, sure of a sympathetic 
hearing. The group worked together in complete 
loyal-hearted devotion and self-abnegation. 

In this community the Church was doing its 
legitimate work ; training its own missionaries, as 



74 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

it witnessed to the careless multitudes of London; 
and from month to month Mildred found herself 
better able to handle the weapons of her warfare. 
Every branch of Christian activity was a delight, 
Bible study was becoming a passion, and every hour 
to be spared from her lectures was spent in a quiet 
library with her books around her. 

Six days of the week were, however, given to 
laboratory and lecture^room where, from time to 
time, there was the delight of listening to men whose 
discoveries were revolutionising the thought of the 
scientific world. It was all stimulating, thrilling, 
exhilarating and alluring. In these circles also there 
were congenial spirits, and at the Student Volunteer 
Conferences she met with men and women whose 
zeal and devotion powerfully impressed her. Life 
was sheer delight, and service for Christ in every 
department was its greatest joy. 

Then terrible things began to happen. Like a 
bolt from the blue came the Boxer outbreak in China, 
and the murder of scores of missionaries. The 
Press was wild with detailed reports of the horrors 
which had preceded death. It was known that many 
more Westerners must be making an attempt to 
escape from the Boxers' hands, and the sufferings 
through which they were passing were a nightmare 
to dwell upon. She heard that the dearly-loved 



MILDRED 75 

i 

missionary who had been the messenger to call 
her to China was the very first to be massacred. 
Friends and acquaintances were almost unanimous 
in declaring that no right-minded parents could 
ever consider allowing a daughter to go amongst 
a people capable of such atrocities. Even the 
usually optimistic Mission Boards were appalled, 
and it was generally accepted that no reoccupation 
of stations could be considered for years. 
1 Under the stress of the storm Mildred bowed 
her head and was silent, knowing that when God's 
time came opposition would be overcome and His 
will accomplished. At each crash she had had the 
solace of sharing it with one who seemed to under- 
stand, and whose avowed missionary purpose was 
like her own, temporarily thwarted; but in the 
midst of this welter of hopes and plans there was 
one more blow, and that a soul-shattering one. 
On a beautiful May morning, when the lilac was 
in bloom, there was put into her hand a letter in 
which that was written which made a goblin of 
the sun. Unless she take a devious course, and 
deny her vocation, she must pursue her pathway 
alone. In one hour the brightest things of life 
burnt themselves to ashes, and joy removed itself 
so far from her that it took years to court it back. 
It was the eve of an important examination which, 



70 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

if she passed successfully, would confer a coveted 
honour, and for which she had been bracing herself 
with keen zest. It was useless to think of attempt- 
ing it with a mind rocking under such a shock, and 
that examination was never taken. 

From the supersensitive, over-controlled, too 
intense girl, had emerged a joyous and keenly alert 
young woman, who drank deep of every source 
of innocent pleasure. That day she died ; and in 
her place there was one who drew the protective 
garment of complete reserve around her and shrank 
from contact with her fellow-creatures, thankful to 
be hedged in to a life of isolation, the more rigorous 
the better, among people of an alien race, where she 
would begin a new life and let the curtain fall upon 
the past. 

Suddenly the .political situation took a most 
unexpected turn and by the autumn of 1901 it was 
considered safe for a party of young women, all 
of whom had been accepted before the riots broke 
out, to proceed to China, it being understood that 
they would remain at the Language School, near 
the coast, until the interior of the country was quiet. 

On September 25, 1901, Mildred Cable sailed 
from Liverpool on the S.S. Majestic, travelling via 
North America with her father, who parted with 
her in the United States. Not until she was leaving 



MILDRED 77 

the shores of England did he tell her that at her 
birth he had dedicated her to God for the foreign 
mission field. It was a tremendous sacrifice to give 
her up, especially in such circumstances, but 
both parents felt that there must be no drawing 
back from an offering which had been made and 
accepted. 

* 

Twelve months later two mule carts drew up at 
the front door of a North China mission station. 
The travellers who sat in them were coated with 
heavy dust, even their eyebrows and eyelashes were 
covered with it, and the lines of their faces were 
blurred. They wore Chinese dress, and they had 
every appearance of extreme weariness. A voice 
was heard calling out in Chinese : " The visitors 
have come, they are here at the door." A moment 
later Evangeline French came down the sloping path 
to greet them and held out her hand to clasp that 
of Mildred Cable. They had never met before, but 
they were both people to take rapid impressions, 
and Evangeline was saying to herself: "What 
possessed them to send such a frail child to our 
hard inland conditions ? She will never even stand 
the journey." Then, after a second look : " She 
has plenty of grit, though, and if she can only hold 
out, she will make good." 



78 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Mildred Cable looked up at Eva French, whose 
portrait she had so often dusted in Miss Soltau's 
sitting-room, and thought : " There's something I 
like about you, you look trustable." Then, in a 
wave of recollection : " But I don't think I will 
ever trust anyone again." That evening Mildred 
Cable heard from Eva that they were to travel 
together to the province of Shansi. 

After one day of rest, the mat-covered mule litter 
arrived to take them off on the two weeks' journey 
which was going to give them so many quiet hours 
for talk. As far as they knew, they were to travel 
together for two weeks and then part ; but it was fore- 
ordained that this should be the first stage in a life 
companionship. At the end of this journey they 
separated for a time - Mildred went to give medical 
aid to a fellow-missionary, and Eva wandered off 
to survey the havoc wrought by the Boxer per- 
secution in the Christian Church. There was sal- 
vage work enough to keep her hands full, and she 
went from village to village, strengthening the 
battered believers. At the sight of an old friend 
they poured out the whole story of their sufferings, 
telling of those who had been tortured, and of 
others who had been done to death, not accepting 
their deliverance that they might obtain a better 
resurrection. Some with whom she spoke 1 were 



MILDRED 79 

branded on the forehead with the scar of a cross 
cut there by the Boxers, who always declared them- 
selves able to see that hated sign on the face of 
a Christian. She talked long and solemnly with 
others who, in an hour of panic, had recanted or had 
merely accepted a legal paper which secured them 
temporary protection, which things, looked at in the 
cool hour after the battle, had an air of compro- 
mising infidelity about them. It was a sorrowful 
pilgrimage among a desolated people. 

In one large town she saw the public ground 
where more than fifty missionaries were slaughtered 
at one time in a wild saturnalia of bloodlust, by 
the cruel Yu Hsien. Her guide was a Chinese 
Christian who, as protesting prophet to his own 
people, stood on this very spot every day and pro- 
claimed Salvation through the shed blood of Christ. 
She travelled the road whose dust had been crim- 
soned by the life-blood of dear friends who, like 
herself, had been attacked by the wayside but whose 
deliverance had been through, and not from, death. 
There was a holy spot where the woman, her friend, 
who had also been used to summon Mildred Cable 
to China, stood on the steps of her own court- 
yard facing the furious mob for the brief moment 
before they hacked her to pieces and threw her 
body into the new Baptistry wherein yet no man 



80 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

had been baptised. Weary, heart-sick and spent 
with overstrained emotion, Evangeline finally arrived 
in the city of Hwochow. This house also was 
shadowed with tragedy because the two English 
women who lived there formerly had been massa- 
cred, and the Chinese Christians had not recovered 
from the shock. It was with deep gratitude that 
both Evangeline and Mildred heard that they were 
to live and work together in this town. In the 
intense atmosphere of those first months friend- 
ship ripened, and each found her companion to 
be a woman with whom she could share the thoughts 
of the mind and the aspirations of the spirit. They 
were thrown into such intimate contact that they 
had to share one small room until workmen 
had repaired the rest of the house, but every day 
emphasised the congeniality of their temperaments, 
and proximity was no strain. 

The task of reconstruction which lay ahead of 
them was greater than either realised. In addition 
to the building up of the Church there was a 
gigantic task of pioneer educational work to be 
carried out under enormous difficulties. One step 
at a time they marched forward, sharing joys, 
sorrows, responsibilities, disappointments and en- 
couragements in the truest bond of close comrade- 
ship. 



PART THREE 
FRANCESCA 



"Thou hast created us for Thyself, and our heart 
cannot be quieted till it may find repose in Thee." 



FRANCESCA 

EVANGELINE FRENCH was two and a half years 
old when baby Francesca was born. The 
mother being incapacitated, the buxom Flemish 
girl Euphrosine celebrated her brief period of 
authority over the troublesome child by shutting 
her up in the coal cellar, from whence she 
emerged black and tear-stained to find that a small 
living thing with black, curly hair and a red skin 
had arrived during her imprisonment. As an 
infant Francesca was a complete contrast to what 
Eva had been - a quiet, smiling, happy baby, she 
lay for hours in her cradle and troubled no one. 

Directly she could toddle Evangeline assumed 
control of her, and with her baby sister as subject 
she experimented on the bringing up of children. 
She quickly got the upper hand of her small charge, 
from whom she exacted absolute and prompt 
obedience. She had carefully observed that when 
Francesca's mother wished to be free of the child 
for a time, she was laid in a crib. Now Eva wished 
to be free of her. Down the lane was a ditch with 
a magnificent growth of nettles. She thought the 
matter out carefully and supplied herself with a 



84 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

copy of The Times, the sheets of which she opened 
out on the nettles, popped the baby into the middle, 
and then to her horror saw the newspaper divide 
and the screaming baby vanish, to be dragged out 
yelling and covered with nettle stings. 

Under the superintendence of such a stormy 
mentor, little Francesca grew up somewhat sub- 
dued, and as soon as she was able to judge matters for 
herself, she gave her admiration to all that was quiet, 
calm and controlled. She was mentally precocious, 
shy of strangers, and a great listener to the convers- 
ation of her elders^ She was never taught to read, it 
seemed to come instinctively, and at six years of age 
she was reading omnivorously in two languages. She 
soon found that if she was to follow all that was said 
she must learn to make good use of a dictionary, and 
in this way she managed to keep an fait with much 
that she was never intended to understand. 

At St. Omer she trotted behind Eva to school in 
the morning, but in the afternoons nearly always 
came back alone, while Eva remained behind 
sitting at a desk writing out a French verb in all 
its declensions : 

I was disobedient to my mistress. 

Thou wert disobedient to thy mistress. 

He was disobedient to his mistress. ... 

The glorious half-holidays among the fortifica- 



FRANCESCA 85 

tions were generally spent at the foot of a tree, 
reading a book, while Eva risked her neck in 
dangerous pranks. Both children recognised that 
it was not safe for Francesca to follow her sister 
in her daring scrambles, but on the other hand, she 
had more concentration than Eva, and soon out- 
stripped her at school. Her successes and prizes 
were Eva's crown of rejoicing. She would tolerate 
no slacking in her young sister, and waste of time 
with girl companions was sternly repressed. 

Each Sunday there was a French Protestant ser- 
vice at which Francesca, because she was small and 
smiling, was selected to take up the collection. No 
one guessed that it was her weekly purgatory to go 
from seat to seat holding out her little velvet bag, 
because it drew attention to her, and attention was 
the thing she most dreaded. 

A new phase of life began for her when, at the 
age of nine, the whole family went to live in Geneva. 
Almost immediately after their arrival the autumn 
school term commenced, when she took her 
entrance examination to the Ecole Secondaire and 
was appointed her place in a very large class of 
children. At the same time she began music 
lessons at the Conservatoire and life immediately 
became very full, very busy, very interesting, and 
very happy. The classes in a large public school 



86 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

pleased her vastly, and the competence of the 
various teachers was stimulating to the pupils. 

On Sunday mornings she attended an excellently 
managed Sunday school for children of the pro- 
fessional classes, but neither at day nor Sunday 
school did she ever make the slightest personal 
contact with other scholars. When her grandfather 
died, her present from his library was a complete 
set of Charlotte Bronte's works, and her Life by 
Mrs. Gaskell. To a child so passionately fond of 
reading this was a haul indeed, and she sat down 
to read them through. Villette and The Professor 
were the most easily understood, for she could 
follow every detail of the school life they pictured. 
Books were among the strongest character-forming 
influences of Francesca's life, but none so definitely 
moulded her thought as the story of the Bronte 
family, combined with the portrait which Charlotte 
gave of herself in her own novels. Looking back, 
it seems that Francesca's first realisation of moral 
strength was bound up in the picture of this woman, 
in whom the forces of life worked so violently, yet 
always under a disciplined and quiet exterior. 

Even as a girl, Francesca apprehended that self- 
expression may easily be a dissipation of strength 
which, stored and controlled, might accumulate 
sufficient energy to accomplish great things. Out 



FRANCESCA 87 

of this grew a sense that it was part of a private 
integrity to avoid the exaggerated or inexact use of 
words, nor would she give expression to anything 
unless she could find for it the true, sober, correct, 
honest phrase. As she developed, exuberance was 
profoundly distasteful to her, emotionalism repelled 
her, and such loss of control as a fit of temper was 
a supreme disgrace. She never had the slightest 
desire to be admitted to the parties and social enter- 
tainments in which her sisters found amusement, 
because these things offered no attraction to her. 
She keenly enjoyed lectures, concerts, and above all 
the opera, but social entertainments seemed to her 
to require a contribution of personal vitality which 
worried and exhausted her, and sent her away dissatis- 
fied with herself and with the company which she met. 
In the strong, puritanical, honest-thinking Swiss 
churches it was accepted that the world of sinners 
was separated from God by an abyss, the bridging 
of which must be from the other side. The preachers 
never indulged in misleading tosh, suggesting that 
a sinner might find peace with God by way of 
Nature's glories, the songs of birds or crimson 
sunsets. Emphasis was on sin and on reconcilia- 
tion through Christ's sacrifice for sin, but during 
all the impressionable years no one ever approached 
Francesca with a personal appeal. 



88 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

In the literary circles among which she moved, 
her personal contacts were with those who wel- 
comed vivid impressions for the sake of translating 
them into telling literary form, but without the 
slightest desire of transmuting them into a character- 
moulding force. In spiritual things she feared this 
above everything, realising the deadness of reaction 
after emotion. Whenever she came to a decisive 
hour when her spiritual being might have made the 
great response to an approach from God, she shrank 
back, saying to herself: " These are your feelings and 
emotions to-night, but to-morrow you will wake up 
a different person, and with your capacity for feeling 
deadened by an abortive impulse." She knew her 
own spiritual destitution, but she knew also that no 
one could help her, for whatever she gained she must 
get for herself, and that upon a bed-rock of personal 
experience. There was, however, an undoubted 
approach from the other side of that abyss, which 
warned her spirit that it was made for God, and 
would find no satisfaction apart from Him. 

The plunge from stimulating Geneva to the dull 
English town left her with a sense that the curtain 
had dropped on most of life's interests. She had 
only just finished her schooling, and was in the 
midst of her musical education, but here there was 
no means of study nor even a possibility of hearing 



FKANCESGA 89 

good music. There was no serious theatre, no 
opera, no lectures, and no possible way of con- 
tinuing her education. The outlook was dreary, 
and the prospect barren. 

Then something happened. It had been a day 
of nervous tension ; Eva's despairing mood had 
blazed out into a frantic outburst and every member 
of her family had been involved in the wretched 
scene,, Towards evening things simmered down, 
and each made an effort to pick up the ordinary 
trend of life. After dark Francesca slipped out 
into the garden to recover her equilibrium, and to 
ponder the seemingly hopeless situation. As she 
walked and thought there was a sense of immanence, 
and the spiritual suddenly became intensely real to 
her. She felt that she was in for a decisive hour; 
it seemed to her that the riddle of life could be 
solved if she had the right of appeal to God, the 
Controller of men's hearts. He could deal with the 
thing impossible to her. She knew that if she left 
this great matter unsettled now, the hour might 
not come again. She was profoundly conscious 
that she had no right of access to God, unless the 
act of reconciliation had taken place. The old 
warning was there: " It is all right for to-night, 
but when you wake up in the morning you may be 
a different person." Then her spirit rose to it 



90 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

and she said: " I am helpless about this matter. of 
to-morrow, but if I am saved I must also be kept." 
By an act of faith she flung herself on grace, and 
found herself on the breast of God. 

For an hour she walked to and fro, taking the 
whole burden and laying it upon Him. Then she 
went in to find the family circle as before, each one 
occupied with his own affairs. She had no impulse 
or desire to proclaim to the household what had 
happened. A little later the family scattered and 
she and Eva went up to the room which they 
shared. Eva always expressed herself more easily 
to her younger sister than to others, and now she 
began to pour it all out, the gloom, the discontent, 
the hopelessness, everything, everywhere, all wrong 
and no possibility of righting it. At last she ex- 
claimed: "I wish I could take the whole misery of 
the world upon me and jump into the sea with it." 

Something within Francesca said : " This is your 
opportunity; if you take it, it will be the seal of 
to-night's transaction ; if you miss it your chance 
is gone." So she opened those reticent lips and 
said : " You don't need to do that, Eva, Christ has 
already done it on the Cross." Eva turned, stared, 
and collapsed like a pricked bubble; then she said 
lamely : " Oh, I didn't mean it that way." 
; Nothing more was said, but a few days later 



FRANCESCA 9! 

Evangeline herself yielded to the claims of Christ 
and became such a fed-hot propagandist that 
Francesca's little rush-like witness sank into in- 
significance. A little later she, with Eva, taught 
in the Sunday school and visited in the slums, 
but her Christian activities scarcely counted, so 
completely were they overshadowed by the fiery 
zeal of the erstwhile pessimist. 

A year later a series of swift events scattered the 
household, until from five members they were 
reduced to two. The eldest sister married, and 
shortly afterwards Eva, having been accepted by 
the China Inland Mission for training, left home 
for Deaconess House, Liverpool. Her mother took 
her as far as London, arranging to spend the night 
there and return next day. For twenty-four hours 
Francesca was left alone with her father. On the 
first day he seemed in his usual health, and next 
morning he walked four miles, then came home 
to lunch, but before he had finished the meal was 
seized with acute pain in his heart. He went up 
to his bedroom and with Francesca standing by 
his side gave one gasp and fell back dead. 

In that hour her God commanded her strength. 

Francesca now realised that her place must be 
at home, to live with her mother. After such a 
complete break-up of the family circle, they both 



92 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

felt the need for a change, and as quickly as possible 
they moved to Richmond, Surrey. 

. * 

Life would have tun in a peaceful channel but 
that an eccentric old uncle decided to live with 
them for a time. His religious life had been a 
series of wild tackings, in the course of which his 
craft had alternately touched the rocks of Non- 
conformity, the deep waters of Brethrenism and 
the shallows of Anglo-Catholicism. With the 
death of his wife, the moorings which held him to 
this latter shore slackened, and there were signs 
of putting out to sea on a further venture. The 
vagaries of his spiritual tacks were never so much 
influenced by the attraction of any particular sect 
as by the intense antagonism which he developed 
for those he had already touched. 

For the time being his virulence centred on 
Francesca, whose peculiar detestability lay in her 
ease of fellowship with Christians of every sect. 
Once, in an unguarded moment, the term "invisible 
Church " was used in his presence. He leapt from 
his chair in a frenzy of protest, and snapping his 
fingers loudly within two inches of the speaker's 
face, yelled: "Invisible Church indeed! I would 
not give you that for an invisible Church." 

Francesca was giving a good deal of time to the 



FRANCESCA 93 

study of music, and was now a pupil of Professor 
Michael Hambourg. This necessitated many hours 
of piano practice, which became such an annoyance 
to her uncle that he thought out a deep plan by 
which his niece's music could be silenced, her 
theology rectified, her unwelcome presence dis- 
pensed with, and a quiet home secured for him 
with the undivided attentions of his sister. 

One morning he broached the subject : " Mother 
Agnes of the White Sisterhood is a most charming 
woman," he began. ** So quiet and well-bred " 
(this with a vicious look at Francesca). " She never 
raises her voice. All the sisters under her learn 
decorum. They embroider priests' vestments and 
polish the church brasses most beautifully. It is a 
great favour to be admitted to the Order and the 
privilege is only extended to women of good family. 
It costs money too, as each sister supplies a dowry." 
Then, clearing his throat, he continued : " If that 
dowry were forthcoming, would you, Francesca, 
like to enter the Order and devote your life to such 
good works ? " 

The generous offer was not accepted and before 
long he moved on to the house of another relative, 
while Francesca and her mother resumed their 
simple, quiet life. 

Of the various Richmond churches, the one that 



94 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

attracted them most was Holy Trinity, where the 
Rev. Evan Hopkins was vicar. There was no 
doubt that he preached powerfully, but he con- 
stantly spoke of spiritual things in a way that 
Francesca could not follow. She was touching 
vital forces, but for lack of the key of understanding, 
only received limited benefit from them. The key 
was given to her when she went with Eva to the 
Keswick Convention that same year. There she 
learned this one thing - that she, in her tripartite 
being, was the Temple of the Holy Spirit, and that 
the cleansing and daily care of that Temple was 
His responsibility, so that the service of God might 
be performed there in a seemly and acceptable way. 
With the illumination of her mind, the Holy Spiri^ 
ceased to be a vague, ghostly influence, and became 
Master of the Temple. 

She was only away from Richmond for eight days, 
but she returned a new creature. She felt like a 
person who had lived in a small, secluded garden 
and who, walking there one day, saw a hitherto 
unnoticed gate which, with the key in her hand, she 
opened, and stepped into a limitless expanse, which 
was all hers to explore, to occupy and to enjoy. 
The power of this discovery was a new strength to 
life. She reached home on Saturday evening and 
the next day went, as usual, to Mr. Evan Hopkins's 



FRANCESCA 95 

chut ch. To her delight, she found that she was now 
able to understand what he said, and from this time 
his preaching was a great help to her. Every time 
he came into his pulpit his heart was inditing some 
great matter, and there was never anything common- 
place, slovenly or trivial about his preaching. 

Francesca was quickly roped in to help in the 
regular channels of Church work. She was supplied 
with a district, a Sunday school class, and, seeing 
that her missionary zeal was out of the ordinary, 
her name was put down as collector for the Mis- 
sionary Society in a wide residential area. In none 
of these activities did she prove a success. She 
began to find that she was not cut out for a good 
district visitor ; in Sunday school she was all right 
with younger children, but it was a mistake to put 
her to lead the Bible Class. 

As for collecting the missionary subscriptions, 
that proved the greatest catastrophe of all. It was 
plain sailing where the donors were people who 
gave willingly and joyfully of their substance for 
the extension of the Kingdom of God, but when 
she arrived to find some who had been more or less 
coerced into promising a subscription, or had done 
so on a wave of enthusiasm which had retreated 
and left them stranded with an unwelcome obliga- 
tion, she felt that honesty required her to say : " If 



96 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

you do not want to give, please keep your money." 
Strange to say, many people jumped at the- sug- 
gestion and subscriptions fell off appallingly. In 
the end she felt she ought to tender her resignation 
from this particular office, which she found was 
gratefully accepted. It had been recognised that 
if she held it much longer the loss in subscriptions 
might be irretrievable. 

The Spirit of God which bloweth where it listeth, 
stirred Richmond through the Young Women's 
Christian Association. The secretary, Jessie Perm 
Lewis, was a soul on fire. The frailest of women, 
her body seemed only to hold together just suffi- 
ciently to keep her spirit from complete liberation. 
She worked, studied, prayed and thought, then took 
all the very best of her findings and poured them 
out in the classes and meetings she took among the 
Y.W.C.A. members. Needless to say that what she 
sowed she reaped, and there grew up around her 
a constantly enlarging circle of women who kept 
pace with her and went on to prove the power of 
God's Holy Spirit in every phase of life. 

Things happened thick and fast, until the in- 
fluence of the Richmond branch of the Young 
Women's Christian Association was felt to the 
uttermost parts of the earth. Souls were saved, 
lives were changed, testimony was released, and 



FRANCESCA 97 

the fite spread as many of its members scattered 
to earth's remotest bounds. The Richmond 
churches benefited, but never acknowledged how 
much they owed to the woman in the midst, 
whose fervent prayer and ardent faith was bending 
bows of brass. Francesca found her own con- 
genial sphere of Christian work within this group. 
The members stood by each other, and in speaking 
together their conversation was more naturally of 
the things of God than of the things of the world. 
On the home side of her life she was associating 
with artists and writers, men and women of all 
shades of thought, some of whom were utterly ruth- 
less in their rebellion against conventionalities, and 
what they pleased to call the artificial restrictions of 
conduct. Francesca moved among them strangely, 
listening to their talk, joining with them in debate, 
reading as widely and thinking more fearlessly than 
any of them, for she dared to think of God. To 
them she was a quaint Puritan, whose rules of con- 
duct were laughable. She would neither go to 
theatres, play cards, nor join in a multitude of their 
ordinary forms of enjoyment, and a queer notion 
about not travelling on Sunday excluded her from 
many of their more interesting gatherings. She 
stubbornly held her own with them, and solved the 
intricate difficulties of the position by a simple rule 



98 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

of life : as a follower of Christ it was her duty to 
associate with those who formed the circle of her 
normal life, and part of her witness was to discuss 
with them and allow her mind to think out 
the problems which their conversation suggested. 
When, however, they were bent on pleasure and 
fun, they inevitably did things which, for her, were 
questionable, and she must keep out of it or she 
would be swept further into the stream than was 
safe. Probably their opinion of her was best ex- 
pressed in the words of a well-known man of letters 
who, at the close of a debate in which they had been 
set against one another on amoral question, fiercely 
said : " The opposer of to-night's motion, ought, 
in my opinion, to be burned for heresy at Smithfield." 
In the early summer of 1900, when her family 
were just beginning to think of Evangeline's first 
furlough, the news of the Boxer rebellion, and of 
her great danger, burst upon them. By June they 
already knew that all the Shansi missionaries were 
in danger, and after that, all the news that came 
was bad. The China Inland Mission was making 
every effort to keep near relatives informed of the 
condition of affairs, and the newspapers were soon 
giving a column a day to matters of the Boxer 
riots, the reports of which became more and more 
alarming. As months went by and missionaries 



FRANCESCA 99 

shut up in that province had no possible means of 
getting a word out, their relatives could only pic- 
ture them as enduring sufferings which would be 
worse than death. Before long news began to 
filter through that one and another of Eva's friends 
had been massacred, and finally her name appeared 
in the daily paper as one of the victims. 

The weekly prayer meeting of the China Inland 
Mission was a heart-rending gathering ; parents, rela- 
tives and friends of that great company of men and 
women who were in such peril, gathered together 
in utter anguish of spirit. In some ways those 
who knew that their children were killed were in 
less distress than the others. ^ The anxiety was 
almost beyond endurance, and the staff of the China 
Inland Mission had to bear the strain of receiving 
all bad news, and then breaking it to relatives. In 
spite of Eva's name being in the papers as having 
been killed, the secretaries of the Mission urged 
her family not to despair of her safety, as they had no 
confirmation of the news, and believed their sources 
of information to be more reliable than those to which 
the newspapers had access. Each day, however, hope 
shrank, and finally the members of the family spoke 
very little to each other about their ever-present 
anxiety, for mother and daughter knew each other's 
feelings to be beyond expression. One . Sunday 



100 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Francesca was so conscious of peril threatening her 
sister that she made a note of the date, thinking it 
not improbable that she had been killed at that time. 

Weeks passed into months and then, one morning, 
atelegraph boy knocked at the door. Francesca went 
to take the message from his hand, prepared to receive 
the news before she conveyed it to her mother. 
What she read was: "Your daughter arrived Han- 
kow safe." Months later when they met again, she 
found that her intuition of danger was on the very 
day when Eva had been mauled by the Boxers. 

Thus personal anxiety came to an end, but the 
suffering which Eva French's mother endured that 
summer was her death-blow, and from that time 
her health steadily declined. The long-drawn-out 
agony sapped her strength, and she was never able 
to fully recover it. Moreover, the fact that Eva 
was safe made her realise all the more poignantly 
the despair of others whose children had suffered 
cruelties never to be told in detail. The next news 
received was that Eva was sailing for Europe, and 
a few weeks later she was home once more. 

It was a very much subdued Evangeline French 
who quietly slipped back into the family circle. 
She was suffering acutely from shock, produced 
by the long strain of physical and mental suffering. 
Looking into the future of her missionary life there 



FRANCESCA IOI 

was nothing there to buoy her up or exhilarate her. 
Most of her friends had been cruelly murdered, and 
shewas down to the dead level of stern reality. When 
she was asked the question so perpetually and so 
thoughtlessly put to missionaries on furlough : " Are 
you not longing to get back to your work? " she fell 
silent, for she could not honestly say " yes," and to 
have answered " no " would give a wrong impression. 

Whatever duty lay before her in China was an 
unrelenting one, and she could but dread what it 
might involve for her. Her physical nature craved 
for rest, and her mental being for recreation, but 
on the spiritual side she was not quite ready to 
get enjoyment, or much help, from meetings and 
sermons. She was replete with spiritual experience 
of such depth and intensity that she only asked 
silence and solitude wherewith to measure its im- 
mensity, and the most recuperative period she had 
was a long holiday in Norway, where she roamed at 
will on a beautiful island in a lonely fjord, far from 
claims which press upon the missionary on furlough. 

She was fully prepared to go back when the time 
should come, but now she counted the cost to the 
uttermost farthing and knew that the hardest thing 
which lay before her was not personal suffering, 
but to be required to inflict further pain on those 
who were dearest to her. 



102 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

It was a sad parting, for all knew it was unlikely 
she would see her mother again, and it was tacitly 
admitted that Eva was facing a life of utter lone- 
liness, and one which was penurious in relation to 
many legitimate cravings of her nature. Much as 
her mother felt losing her, she had no hesitation in 
giving an unquestioning consent to her return, for 
she felt that this was owing to the Chinese Christians, 
some of whom had risked their lives to save her ; 
but after Eva had left, strength gradually declined. 
Before very long she was walking among the first 
shadows of that dark valley, where mortal dis- 
solution prepares the spirit to be clothed upon with 
immortality. . 

All the self-control so laboriously acquired in 
her youth now stood Francesca in good stead, and 
she was the staff on which her mother leaned. 
When she closed her eyes in death, Francesca was 
thirty-four years old. A chapter in her life was 
closed, one whole section of life's responsibilities 
had been faithfully discharged, what the future held 
for her was not yet revealed. At the moment she 
could make no decisions, nor could she immedi- 
ately pick up the thread of life. She must wait 
until the next step was made clear, and in order 
to gain time and strength for the further journey, 
she disappeared into a quiet village for some months. 



PART FOUR 
THE TRIO 



" A threefold cord is not quickly broken.*" 



THE TRIO 

FAR away, in the interior of China, Eva French and 
Mildred Cable were living together in happy 
companionship. There had been those who pro- 
phesied trouble when one with so much driving force 
was put to work with another undoubtedly character- 
ised by indomitable will power. " When there is 
serious difference of opinion who will carry the day ? " 
they asked. Many watched for the inevitable clash, 
and they watched in vain. Peace and harmony 
reigned in the busy home whose two occupants 
seemed made to complement each other. One contri- 
buted a fresh fount of ideas, which the other tested 
in the crucible of experience, and from the result 
arose developments which were to the benefit of all. 
A tremendous task lay before them. The awful 
catastrophe of the Boxer outbreak had left the 
Church paralysed with shock, and while some were 
stronger and more robust for the experience, 
others seemed unable to recover themselves. It 
was necessary for the missionaries to stay in every 
village, visit every Christian home, and spend long 
hours in listening to heart-rending stories, before it 
was possible even to begin with encouragement, 



106 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

advice of exhor tation. Eva French was at her best 
in this work, and the experience which Mildred 
Cable gained as she sat, a silent listener, was the 
finest training she could possibly have had. 

The two friends prayed, discussed and conferred, 
and then decided that what the Church needed at 
this time was the stimulus of a new step forward. 
There were hundreds of girls in Christian homes 
who had no hope of even learning to read and 
write. As they went round the villages, the Chris- 
tian parents begged for a girls' school with such 
insistence that they yielded. The school would be 
Mildred's special sphere, and with such an im- 
measurable evangelistic opportunity she saw visions 
of great things that might be. It was with reluc- 
tance that she saw curtailment of the happy, free 
village tours, but she accepted the exacting demands 
of institutional life, confident that they constituted 
her immediate duty, and set herself to the initial 
task of training her first band of teachers. They 
were all young women of exceptional strength of 
character, each had a personal experience of con- 
version, and they were to .her a joy and crown of 
glory. She worked and they worked, and together 
they carried to a successful issue a task which at 
the commencement looked almost impossible. 

In later years when visitors walked round the 



THE TRIO IO7 

large compound and saw the school organisation 
working so smoothly through every grade, from! 
kindergarten to normal training, it was hard for 
them to realise that all this had grown from the 
first summer school when Mildred Cable, herself 
far from proficient in the language, sat with half a 
dozen Chinese girls around her, teaching them the 
first elements of arithmetic and geography, and at 
the same time inspiring them with a great enthusiasm 
for the task to which they, and she, had been called 
together by God. For seven strenuous years they 
toiled unceasingly and during that period the 
Church grew exceedingly, and that other depart- 
ment of women's education, the Bible School, came 
into being. 

Eva passed through that bitter experience of 
hearing week by week of her mother's decreasing 
strength and, before she was able to take furlough, 
of her death. Eva's English home was broken up, 
Mildred shrank from renewing old contacts, and 
for neither could the thought of furlough be dis- 
associated from pain. 

When, after crossing Siberia, they landed at 
dingy, grimy Liverpool Street Station and found 
there was no one to meet them, and that no one 
apparently knew of their arrival, they clung to each 
other for protection in a whirling multitude, each 



108 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

one of which seemed so competent, so absorbed 
and so bent on his own business that there was no 
place for the two waifs who had even forgotten 
their way about London. 

Of course telegrams had miscarried, and anxious 
relatives were keeping the telephone busy, trying 
to find out by what Channel route they were to be 
expected. It ended in Evangeline being carried 
off to Mildred's home and Francesca being sum- 
moned by telegram to come to her. 
. 

" So this is Mildred Cable ! " 

" And you are Francesca ! " 

The two women looked at each other with a long, 
searching glance before which neither flinched from 
the other's scrutiny. They stood in the porch of 
Mildred's home, for, at the sound of the door bell, 
she had rushed out to welcome her friend's sister. 

Eva was fast asleep upstairs, exhausted by the 
stormy night crossing, but a little later they were 
all three together with a large family party. There 
was any amount of lively talk, but three of the com- 
pany were conscious that great issues were at stake, 
and that this was a crucial hour. 

Francesca observed, and saw that there was a 
greater intimacy between Eva and Mildred than 
she had ever yet met between two friends. She 



THE TRIO 109 

could not see them together without detecting a 
deep and subtle understanding which indicated 
oneness of instinct and purpose. " Such a union," 
she thought, "may, in God's hands, accomplish 
so great things that there certainly will be inimical 
forces whose purpose it is to mar the friendship. 
I must be careful to have no part in anything which 
;s calculated to hurt it." 

Mildred knew Eva so well as to completely un- 
derstand her feelings towards Francesca, and during 
the months when such sad letters had come from 
home she had shared with Eva the knowledge of 
Francesca' s suffering. She watched them both and 
determined that so far as in her lay, nothing should 
be allowed which would cause pain to either sister. 
"If our friendship reveals an exclusive element 
it will bring unhappiness to both, but if there be 
nothing of the kind, the relationship between the 
three of us might develop and grow into some- 
thing better than we have yet known." 

Eva sat and looked at her friend, and then at 
her sister, and thought : " If these two can only 
get to know each other they will fit, but how easily 
they may glance off, and never come into vital 



contact." 



From the first moment all three behaved with 
complete honesty, simplicity and truthfulness. 



110 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Fortunately for their future happiness no one 
sentimentalised, and no one pretended anything 
at all. 

By the close of that long afternoon each one 
knew that a big thing had happened. Three lives, 
each one of which had been drastically disciplined 
by a loving Father, were to be twisted by His hands 
into a three-fold cord, which could not easily be 

broken. 

, t 

Most of the things which Francesca French felt 
deeply she never put into words ; among them was 
the intensely coveted privilege of being com- 
missioned to proclaim Christ among the heathen, 
but she could never have borne to suggest that her 
mother's life stood between her and a possible call, 
therefore her desire had never been spoken. There 
were, however, some things which her mother did 
not require to be told, and she had made up her 
mind that Francesca, at her age, would find the 
mission field a trying place. 

Therefore when she died, of set and deliberate 
purpose, she left her a home with several years of 
lease to run. It was her way of saying to her 
daughter: "My child, you have fulfilled your 
responsibilities, now do not take on yourself 
hardships which will press on you quite differently 



THE TRIO III 

to what they would have done when you were a 
young girl. Be satisfied to live in comfort, and 
serve God in the state in which it shall please Him 
to call you." 

It was kind and well meant, but it was mistaken, 
and the finger of God pointed otherwise. Some- 
thing happened. As the mother lay dying a little 
crack appeared in a wall of the house, which 
widened and grew apace, so that when the end had 
come, the owner was grateful to relieve Francesca 
of the remaining years of lease, and set himself to 
salvage the building. Thus, without having to 
take any step, she found herself relieved of the 
property, which must have been a great handicap 
to her plans. Within three weeks the furniture 
had been disposed of, and she was an unhampered 
woman. After a holiday in the country she filled 
up the remaining time, until her sister's furlough, 
with nursing, which she loved as intensely as Eva 
had disliked it. 

The life of a hospital nurse was so congenial to 
her that nothing but the commission to be a mis- 
sionary would have drawn her away from it, but 
there was one aspect against which her mind 
constantly rebelled. It was to see patients come 
and go, bear the terror and strain of operations, 
descend to the very gates of death and no place be 



112 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

allowed for other than organised religious ritual, 
in that tremendous hour. It was searing to the soul 
of a Christian nurse, to have only surreptitious 
means of speaking to her patients about God and 
eternity, and no time or opportunity when she might 
seek to lead the dying to their Saviour. 

After the three met, still not a word passed her 
lips about going to China but, during the long 
minute in which she and Mildred Cable looked 
into the depths of each other's eyes, unformulated 
questions were met by unspoken answers, and she 
was not surprised when, some time later, the 
question was asked : " What about China ? " 

Guidance had always come to her by way of the 
strictly rational, and when the council of the China 
Inland Mission wished to know how she received 
her call, she could only answer: "God would not 
have taught me that the evangelisation of the world 
is the function of the Church, and then removed one 
by one the obstacles from my path, if He had not 
intended me to step forward in the way which He 
opened before me." Some members of the coun- 
cil seemed to question the definiteness of a call 
which came so simply, but it was ever so, for her. 
Direction was never given as from a glaring arc- 
light, but by the glimmer of such a little oil lamp, 
as threw a circumference of light, only enough for 



THE TRIO 

the next step. She was beyond the age limit, but 
the way was made easy for her by the fact of her 
good health, so that the doctor, while he was 
turning down younger candidates, accepted her 
without hesitation. 



They certainly never styled themselves "The 
Trio," and scarcely know how they came to be 
called by that name, but in time it was evident that 
by this title their friends referred to them. It was 
undeniably appropriate, because the three people 
were equally involved in the fulfilment of the com- 
mission, so the Tiio they remain. 

The Chinese had their own way of saying it, 
and it leaked out one morning at prayer meeting, 
when an earnest petition was voiced for blessing 
on " our three-in-one teachers." 

Later, when they went to Kansu, the City of 
Prodigals had a saying all ready for them, for "to 
stick like Suchow* glue" is the Central Asian 
proverb which was immediately applied to the 
friendship which bound together as one Feng 
Precious Pearl, Kai All Brave and Feng Polished 
Jade, to give them their Chinese names. 

The journey to China was the first of many 
delightful wanderings which they have since 

* Suchow. Chinese name for City of Prodigals. 
H 



114 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

enjoyed together. It began with a pilgrimage to 
Francesca's birth-place in Bruges, then turned off 
to Brussels, to Cologne, and to Berlin with its art 
galleries. Moscow, which was then the city of 
churches and shrines, held them for as many days 
as passport regulations permitted, then came the 
long, quiet journey across Siberia, and Francesca 
had her first introduction to China in romantic 
Peking. From here they plunged inland, and finally 
the mule-litters swung into the mission compound 
at Hwochow, which to Eva and Mildred was home. 
A crowd of joyful converts was gathered to welcome 
them, and to satisfy curiosity regarding " the second 
Miss Feng," as Francesca was to be called. 

She was now a member of the most Christian 
household of which she had ever formed part. 
The School existed for the sole purpose of educating 
the daughters of Christians and bringing them up 
in the fear and admonition of the Lord ;,the Women's 
School bore the title "Bible School," and from 
these two institutions there streamed out a con- 
stant flow of Christian workers of every kind. 

But it was not only the contacts of the immediate 
household, but acquaintance with circles of fellow- 
missionaries that amazed her by the undiluted 
quality of their Christianity. They were kinder, 
more hospitable and more unselfish than any 



THE TRIO 115 

people she had ever met. She observed in many 
of their houses a motto hanging on the wall which 
declared: 

Christ is the Head of this House, 

The Unseen Guest at every meal, 

The Silent Listener to every conversation, 

and the families evidently set out to make this thing 
true; yet sometimes as meals progressed and con- 
versation took its course, Francesca became con- 
scious of an unwritten law, which forbade the 
expression of anything to which anybody present 
might not give whole-hearted agreement. Again 
and again she began to say things with intention 
to draw spiritual illumination from those whom 
she felt ought to be her teachers, but a tremor in 
the eye of her hostess warned her she was nearing 
the rocks, and she fell silent. 

She would look at the motto and say to herself: 
" If my Lord were indeed sitting at the head of this 
table as Listener to, and Sharer in, all our talk, how 
freely we should express ourselves to Him, and all 
of us would drop our masks and come out with 
thoughts bolder than we knew we had it in us to 
think." It was also among her fellow-missionaries 
that she first learnt that timid phrase : " It might 
be misunderstood ..." - such a dangerous point 



Il6 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

of view, it seemed to her, as translated into action 
might lead one anywhere. 

Strange to relate these same people were as bold 
as lions in facing and fighting the cruelties, the vices 
and the horrors of heathendom, and were prepared to 
die for their faith. Yet among these were some men 
and women of whom theworld was not worthy, who, 
in the realm of thought, feared their own shadows. 
She saw for herself that there was truth in what she 
once heard pithily expressed: "The Christian army 
is the only one where the soldiers are more afraid 
of each other than they are of the enemy." 

Great interest was taken in the reappearance of 
Evangeline and Mildred, with a third person who 
was sister to one and whose relation to the other 
was complicated by the fact that, though her senior 
in years, she would be her junior in Mission stand- 
ing. Would it work ? Many questioned it. By 
the grace of God it did work, and that not by reason 
of similarity of tastes nor by easy yieldingness of 
temperaments. There was unity in the deepest 
things, but dissimilarity in most of those that 
appeared above the surface. Without complete 
mutual confidence and bed-rock sincerity, the thing 
could never have been, nor would it have worked 
if there had not happened to each one that which 
made the will of God her final court of appeal. 



THE TRIO 117 

Gradually, and without any spoken arrangement, 
the different parts learned to fit in and make the 
best use of any resources of talent, equipment and 
money which were at their common disposal. The 
work was far too important to be held up, or even 
enfeebled, because of some rigid or artificial rule of 
precedence, and the communal basis on which the 
three lived finally prevented any one from looming 
larger than the other, as the talents, gifts and 
qualifications of each were a common possession 
of all. Concerning money, there was never a 
question. It was a trust to be used as directed 
by, and for, the Lord Who gave it. 

They were all tough fighters for a measure of 
their own way, but when any one of them saw the 
other deliberately yielding her right, it so emptied 
victory of pleasure, that she only coveted to have an 
equal share in yielding also. The harmony which 
has existed for more than a quarter of a century, 
and the joys of friendship, have been Christ's 
" hundred-fold more in this present," for the Trio. 

They have often seen themselves depicted in the 
similitude of the mule team, which has drawn them 
over so many mountains, through such dangerous 
rivers and across burning desert plains. The alert 
beast in the traces gets the first flick of the whip 
when there is difficulty ahead. She responds with 



Il8 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

a bound, but before the impetus of her pull has 
slackened, the driver has touched the steady reliable 
mule in the shafts, which can be counted on to 
brace itself to bear the strain. Then the two pull 
together to one purpose and one end, but without 
the third mule, hitched so as to get an equal share 
of the weight, the mountain pass would never be 
crossed, nor the exhaustion of the wearisome plain 
endured. The beasts of the team do not select 
each other, that is the driver's business, as it is his 
also to give the signals. 



What a hardworking household it was, that 
Hwochow Compound. Long before daylight the 
first gong sounded, and everyone was astir. Break- 
fast was before sunrise, and any chance of quiet 
was gone by the time its two hundred members 
met for family prayers. From kindergarten to 
normal training-school they sat in rows, these 
children of the Church. Some looked different 
from others, different in type and in dress. They 
"were the pupils whose homes were in distant 
provinces, and who had been selected for a training 
which was to fit them for the posts of teachers in 
their own localities. The quiet, self-respecting 
women students of the Bible school were turning 
down the leaves of their Bibles, fearful lest they be 



THE TRIO 119 

so slow in finding the place, as to miss the first 
line of the reading. In each of their hands was a 
stumpy blue pencil ready to mark the passage, and 
every face was intent. 

There were all sorts of people there, but the most 
weird were the patients of the Women's Opium 
Refuge. Old Mother Ma marshalled them in like 
a hen fussing over a brood of chicks. They were 
pathetically anxious to do everything right, and 
not to seem out of place in this wonderful assembly. 
There was always some village mother spending 
the night, and she looked with pride at the stodgy 
daughter, who was probably the last in her class, 
but destined, in her mother's vision, to a brilliant 
career as school teacher. 

Prayers over, the courts were suddenly alive with 
teachers and pupils, each intent on her individual 
business, and there was no pause till the bell rang 
for mid-morning recess. At one o'clock the big 
household ate, consuming a hundred pounds of 
flour a day and revelling in the tasty messes which 
were each one's portion. 

The afternoon was more varied, games for some, 
sewing for others, and classes for seniors. Teams 
of preachers, the more experienced taking charge 
of the younger women, left the compound on every 
kind of evangelistic errand. To those who were 



120 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

the organisers and administrators the task was 
never-ending. Who could calculate the extras, the 
unexpected, the unforeseen incidents of each day ? 
There would most certainly be a long sitting with 
the Chinese pastor who asked help in finding the 
scriptural solution to some knotty Church problem. 
In so large a community there might any time be a 
difficulty and a temperamental clash which meant 
interviews, reprimands and exhortations. The mis- 
sionary might be called to the bedside of a sick con- 
vert, or even be summoned to deal with the horrors 
of demon possession. Not till the gong sounded 
" Lights out " did the buzzing hive subside into 
quiet. 

Through days, weeks, months and years the 
exacting but joyous life went on. Each year saw a 
fresh band of young women pass out to a life career. 
Terms came and terms went with a regularity which 
made time fly, and before she realised it the head- 
mistress was receiving as pupils the children of her 
old girls. Church conferences, baptisms and the 
round of examinations spun by, but each year there 
was some occasion by which it was recalled, some 
special meeting or effort, when it was the mission- 
ary's unspeakable joy to see those for whom she 
had toiled and prayed, decide for Christ. It might 
be young children giving themselves to the Lord 



THE TRIO 121 

before other masters had held dominion over them, 
or grey-haired women who had stood all the day 
idle, because no man had hired them, taking service 
under the Lord of the Vineyard. 

- - * 

Full enjoyment of holiday is reserved as a reward 
for those who know the grind of diligent toil, and 
when the last examination papers had been cor- 
rected, the last pupil had left for her home and the 
last report been written out, then the Trio set out 
to play, with friends who brought the same holiday 
spirit from their own busy stations. They all 
met in a little village perched high in the hills and 
exposed to all the winds of heaven, or in a quiet 
valley of water-mills where they laid aside the 
exacting demands of their everyday task. The 
freedom, the break from routine, the mirth of joyful 
company, released the mind overstrained by too 
great concentration. 

One summer there was a five-days' retreat in the 
Valley of Water-mills. Everything was done to 
secure complete withdrawal from the ordinary 
ways of life, and simple meals were provided for a 
large party of missionaries who camped out in the 
courtyard, through which the mill-race rushed. A 
rule of silence was respected, and there was almost no 
preaching, but much reading of the Scripture, leisure 



122 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

for meditation and opportunity for silent prayer. 
There was joyful singing, and during the periods of 
intercession the group was so gripped by the power 
of the Spirit, that all were conscious of something hap- 
pening, Something certainly happened to the Trio. 

There was present a woman just back from the 
distant North- West province of Kansu, where she 
had glimpsed the magnitude of the unevangelised 
areas. One day she voiced an importunate re- 
minder of the great cities where the name of 
Christ was not even known. As the prayer- 
meeting went on, there was a mighty shaking of 
hearts, and at the close all knew that some wall of 
Jericho came tumbling down that day. The holi- 
day over, all went back to work, but the claims of 
that unevangelised land on the Trio could not be 
stifled, so they bought a map of Kansu and put it 
on the wall as a reminder. 

Something had to be done, and someone had to 
do it. As they mused the fire burned, and a letter 
was written to the person who could best give them 
the information they required. Their question was 
this : " Are the conditions in the North-West such 
that experienced, middle-aged missionaries, with 
a working knowledge of the Chinese language, 
would be useful, or do they more definitely demand 
young people who lack experience, but have greater 



THE TRIO , 123 

physical vigour ? " The answer was unequivocal : 
" Experience, in this case, is more valuable than 
youth," and, strengthened by this confirmation, 
the Trio forthwith wrote a letter to the Mission 
authorities, volunteering for service in the un- 
evangelised areas of China's great North-West. 

It was the beginning of a correspondence dis- 
tressing to all concerned. They were up against 
one of the more difficult aspects of guidance, for it 
seemed as though the people concerned were being 
led diversely. This could not be recognised as a 
part of Divine procedure, and the only way to 
unmask the satanic deception was to stand still and 
wait for true light to break through, show the path, 
and unify the purposes of all God's servants who 
were concerned. 

For twelve months they waited on the issue, 
unable to withdraw, because the hand of God 
pointed onward, and unwilling to advance until 
they could do so with the consent of those whose 
authority they recognised. 

Even though the correspondence was confidential, 
the secret leaked out and many people took strong 
sides, which only helped to confuse the issue. 
Some wrote, saying in more or less parliamentary 
language, that there were no fools like old fools. 
Others asked the junior members of the party if 



124 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

they had visualised what it would be to have the 
senior die on their hands, and know that they had 
been the cause of the disaster. There were those 
who simply received a superficial impression that 
after twenty-one years of grind the Trio wanted a 
change. The postman was busy bringing sugges- 
tions of the varied spheres which they might fill, until 
it became a source of amusement that they should 
be considered suitable to such a variety of duties ; 
but the manifold propositions, the insistent urgings 
and distracting suggestions were enough to deceive 
the very elect, and to wear out their tired spirits. 

This year of uncertainty was spent in the valley 
of humiliation but at last the consent they expected 
came, and when it came, true to the courageous 
lines laid down in the constitution of the China 
Inland Mission, it bade them go forward and preach, 
wherever God should lead them. 

The Trio went forward, but the one place on 
earth which was home had to be abandoned, and 
everything which bore the value of association 
must be handed over to others. The aged Chinese 
pastor, on hearing the news, laid his head on his 
hands and sobbed like a child. School teachers 
were stunned, and converts begged the mission- 
aries not to leave them. 
As time narrowed in, the emotions escaped from 



THE TRIO 125 

control and everything was poignant. " This is the 
last Christmas we shall spend together," " the last 
time we shall see our courtyard vine inblossom," "the 
last closing of term," " the last Communion Service "; 
then " Farewell, farewell." It was over, and with 
bleeding hearts they plunged into the unknown. 


Immediately every manner of doubt was released 
on them. Each indication of guidance, each lead- 
ing was suddenly made to look trivial, uncertain, 
unreliable. Every earnest of a commission ahead 
was called into question and when, in the final 
issue, one of the three broke a wrist, another 
snapped a tendon and they journeyed on, maimed 
and halt, they were utterly silenced towards those 
who called it a fool's errand and who now might 
well consider themselves justified by events. 

It was well for the Trio that there were some few 
who stood by them, prayed for them, encouraged 
them and held over them the shield of faith. 
Among these was one friend who seemed specially 
appointed to strengthen them in their darkest 
hours. Her friendship with Francesca was of long 
standing and dated from a day when, sitting in a 
shelter on a very lonely shore, she and her mother, 
in pursuit of one of the long debates which their 
souls loved, were turning a subject to and fro, 



126 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

trying, by viewing it in its every facet, to gain that 
general aspect which would come nearest to the 
complete truth. 

They thought themselves alone when, suddenly, 
an incisive voice cut into the discussion. It came 
from a lady sitting at right angles to them, who was 
hidden behind her own glass partition. She had 
been a silent listener to the talk for as long as she 
could refrain from breaking in. At a certain point, 
however, convention yielded to compulsion, and 
she burst in with an adroit rebuke to the younger 
woman for what she was pleased to call her 
"specious arguments." For the next hour the 
discussion raged, for neither would yield an inch, 
and an acquaintanceship begun under such propi- 
tious circumstances could scarcely fail to ripen. 
This was the commencement of a mental and 
spiritual intimacy between Francesca and this lady 
which resulted in great things for the Trio. 

The Lady of the Shelter had a master mind, 
dominated by the Spirit of God. Sternly limited 
in her physical activities by ill-health, her body 
was mostly tied to a sofa in her own 'comfortable 
home, but her mind roamed among things cosmic 
and aeonian. By the exercise of her powers of 
spiritual and mental insight she was able to co- 
ordinate facts which to the ordinary person appeared 



THE TRIO 127 

insignificant, sotting them and giving to each its 
correct place in the general plan. At the given 
moment the scriptural key would be accurately 
fitted to the lock of world-politics and the ray of 
light released by the most recent discovery of 
science, so focussed as to illumine the Christian 
path and the conflict which besets it. 

Through the Babel of confused voices which 
made it almost impossible to distinguish between 
the suggestions of the Holy Spirit, the promptings 
of one's own desire and those of other people's 
interference, simple clear words came to the Trio 
from this prophet of God, which restored order 
and dispersed confusion. 

I have seemed from the very first," she wrote, 

to grasp the inner movement of your hearts in 
the matter of your move to Kansu and have felt 
its imperativeness. But then we share the same 
spirit of prophecy, and that acts as an amazing 
eye-opener. I feel the urgency of the currents of 
spiritual forces set into motion by your message 
to that province, coming, as it evidently does, in 
a pause before a storm. There is something very 
remarkable about this call -the place and the 
moment and the quality of your triple service. 
Evidently there are unique links here, forged back 
in the spirit and brought forth now in the body. 



(C 

({ 



128 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

There ought to emerge from this a piece of clean- 
cut, apostolic work before the great trial comes. 
Anyhow, you will feel full of confidence, full of 
calmness and power, the Lord being with you and 
with your hearers, to re-create souls and bring 
them to the birth. ... 

" These are days of fear. These are days of 
psychic suggestion. These are days of old, old 
bogy tales coming back to paralyse, to haunt and 
to confuse - most of all to confuse. Satan makes 
up old ghosts into new ones and people are mystified 
and nervous, and it all helps him. Have none of 
it 1 Our souls and bodies are redeemed, bought 
back ; only the body is left to wear the veil so that 
it should not yet see all things as they really are, 
and thus have no need of faith. Satan will lose, 
lose everything. Therefore we are free, and being 
so we claim from God absolute freedom from 
satanic tormenting, because Jesus the Messiah 
reigns." 

These were remarkable words to come from the 
quiet surroundings of a continental hotel, the more 
so as the one who wrote them had never set foot 
in China. The reiterated message which she de- 
livered at that time was the urgency of going 
forward without delay, being neither hindered, 
confused nor side-tracked. "For," she urc 



THE TRIO 129 

" you have barely time to fulfil your commission. 
Commit it to God that you be kept from doing 
anything, except to take His message to the people 
whom He has prepared to hear it." 

At that time the provinces of North- West Kansu 
and Turkestan were the quietest parts of the Chinese 
Republic, but she was alert to the first indications 
of coming events and detected their inevitable trend 
to be conflagration and revolution, with their hand- 
maids, brigandage and massacre. By the end of 
a decade it had all come to pass, and there are 
thousands who heard the Gospel during that time 
who will never hear it again from human lips. 
They lie dead in razed cities and on Gobi battlefields. 



There were three ways of travel open to the 
North-West : by camel across the desert of Mon- 
golia, by raft up the Yellow River, or by cart over 
the main road. The last was chosen. None of 
the routes were safe and the Chinese authorities 
insisted upon military escort through brigand- 
infested areas . Accustomed to thinking of j ourney s 
in terms of days, it needed some adjustment to 
realise that the carts in which they left the railhead 
would, a month later, still be carrying them on. 
They passed by many mission stations and at last 
reached the provincial capital of Kansu. Here, it 



130 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

being the depth of winter, a month of halt was 
called among fellow-workers whose kindness and 
hospitality was a brimming bowl. In more than 
one place the question was asked : 

" What is your destination ? " 

" We do not know," they answered. 

" Have you not been appointed anywhere ? " 

" No, not yet." 

" Then may not this be the end of your quest ? " 

" We have no indication that it is." 

" But the need here is great, and in an area where 
you travel seven days from one station to the next, 
there is surely scope for pioneer work." 

Everything their friends said was so true, and 
so reasonable that the three women had not a 
word to answer, and passed on feeling foolish and 
visionary, yet knowing perfectly well in their inner 
consciousness that they must courageously move 
forward until they reached the place of God's 
appointment. 

One more week's journey brought them to the 
furthest North-West outpost of the China Inland 
Mission. At this point they looked out over the 
land which separated them from the next mission- 
aries, and that was two months' journey ahead. 
The view was expanding, the horizons were 
widening. Suddenly the fog lifted. 



PART FIVE 
AMONG THE PRODIGALS 



" Something lost behind the Ranges, Over Yonder 1 
Go you there I " 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 

IT was midwinter in the icebound Tibetan passes. 
The lamasery was set in a sheltered place, but the 
gripping cold of the still air was intense. When 
blizzard or snow-storm swept down no one ven- 
tured out, but on this sunny winter day the young 
Living Buddha, wrapped in his sheep-skin, sat for 
a while on a boulder, sunning himself. He sud- 
denly stood, startled, for in the far distance he saw 
six horsemen moving in single file up the ravine, 
and his eagle eye detected that they were Chinese. 
" Not our own people," he murmured. " What 
business have they here? This is no time for 
collecting taxes. What kind of trouble can it 
be?" 

Three of his lamas were out feeding the vultures, 
which was part of their daily duty, for the birds 
of prey must be encouraged where it is lamasery 
business to dispose of human carrion. They turned 
back at the sight of the cavalcade, excited and 
anxious, but reassured when one old man came 
riding ahead, for they recognised in him a certain 
farmer who often came that way to buy horses, 
and who spoke their tongue. He shouted a greeting 



134 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

and all the red-shawled lamas came pouring out of 
the dark hall and surrounded him. 

" These men," he explained, " are not here on 
official business. They are religious men. They 
call themselves Christians and you have no need 
to be afraid of them." 

The Living Buddha was a quiet, courteous young 
man and he gave orders for rooms to be swept and 
braziers to be lighted. The horsemen were half- 
frozen with the cold, but there was comfort inside, 
sitting round the glowing firewood, drinking hot 
tea with a lump of butter floating in it, and sharing 
their own white bread with their host. The room 
was packed with inquisitive lamas, amazed to find 
that these Chinese men had come up to their moun- 
tain-side on purpose to pray, and yet required no 
lama services in reading liturgies or burning incense. 

" We are not like you," said their leader. " We 
worship the one living God, Who made heaven and 
earth. He dwells in no temple made with hands, 
and all these hills belong to Him." As the Living 
Buddha heard these words he nodded his head in 
acquiescence, dimly apprehending their truth. 

This group of Chinese men were members of 
a small Christian community in a city of the plain. 
They had all come to Christ through the preaching 
of the one man who was their leader, and who had 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 135 

brought them up here to pray about the apparently 
insuperable difficulties of the work which they 
handled together, and to ask for help to be sent. 
In the loneliness of these Tibetan hills they found 
the quiet which it was impossible to secure in 
the town, and as they prayed in the solitudes, 
the answer to their prayer was nearer than they 
knew. 

Darkness closed in early those winter days, and 
by the light of a little butter lamp this strange 
group of Christians and lamas sat and talked far 
into the night, and their talk was all of the things 
which concern the spirit of man, and of THE 
WAY, which is the only way of release from the 
crushing wheel of life. 

A few weeks later that same band of men was 
riding out to meet the Trio who, following the 
beckoning Hand which led them, were brought to 
their very door. 

The people to whom they came regarded them 
as messengers sent by God to meet an immediate 
need. 

" You are the very people we prayed for," they 
said, " for we felt it was experienced women we 
needed, and experience does not go with youth. 
Do this one thing for us - teach us the Scriptures." 

For six radiant months men and women gave 



136 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

themselves unreservedly to the delights of Bible 
study, and from that half-year of work there 
emerged also a company who professed and called 
themselves Christians and who, on the profession 
of that faith, received baptism. 

At last the long, happy summer drew to a close 
and each knew that though this place had been an 
Elim in the desert journey, the land they were called 
to possess still lay ahead. There were many talks 
and long discussions about that little-known area 
of the unevangelised North- West, and all agreed 
that the strategic base for forward evangelism was 
the big town, one week's journey ahead, which all 
caustically referred to as the City of Prodigals. 

How quickly the human plant takes root 1 It 
was a hard wrench to leave that happy community, 
though but half a year had been spent among them. 
It is a curious clinging quality of relationship which 
grows up between the missionary and those to 
whom he stands as personified Christianity. It is 
lovely, it is pathetic, and it tugs at the missionary's 
heart-strings, but let him dare to indulge it and it 
develops all the horrors of parasitical life. When 
and how to leave is the missionary's constant 
problem. The babe in Christ so naturally and 
normally submits every problem to his trusted 
friend, but in its small measure the principle which 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 137 

Christ confided to His disciples, holds good fot 
His followers : " It is expedient for you that I go 
away." Each convert must learn to depend upon 
the Holy Spirit, to Whose judgment all appeal must 
finally be made. 

The threads were cut, the tendrils snapped and 
the Trio travelled on to the City of Prodigals. 
Here was virgin soil and limitless scope for the 
legitimate work of the pioneer, which is to drive 
the ploughshare through the tangled roots of 
ignorance and superstition. 

The time which had elapsed since leaving 
Hwochow until this hour, was as a whole lifetime. 
All through " yon huddled years " the way of life 
had been as a path across a plain, with little to mark 
the stages, then, suddenly, the road had turned and 
led up to a towering range through which no out- 
let could be seen. They had trodden the rough 
stones of the foot-hills and nearly lost thek way 
among the defiles, before the narrow opening of 
the mountain pass had come into sight. Now they 
suddenly emerged and saw all that lay behind in 
true perspective. The clearly marked road, which 
close at hand had been so hard to trace, was now 
quite unmistakable. Ahead, too, there was a way, 
though they could not quite see where it led. 
That mattered nothing; the fiery, cloudy pillar had 



138 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

guided thus far, and it was easy to rest in confidence 
for the future. 



A City of Prodigals it truly was. There they 
were sure enough, pigs and all. Some in satin 
gowns, some in cotton coats, some wrapped in a 
greasy sheep-skin, and others with no coat at all, 
but, rich or poor, fat or lean, the stamp of the 
prodigal was on them. They had reached the last 
town of China proper, and called a halt through 
sheer terror of the trackless Gobi beyond, which 
might devour such if they ventured farther. The 
prodigal has no nerve for loneliness, he prefers the 
crowd and the jazz of the market-place. This was 
a fitting sphere for three who, by such different 
roads, had found their way to the Father's house 
and had been mercifully preserved from settling 
down and becoming " elder brothers." It was a 
grand opportunity to hunt up wanderers who were 
still feeding pigs in distant places and it was a job 
after their own heart. 

There was excitement in the town. The great 
official who was there to guard the North- West 
frontier from invasion, was going to celebrate his 
seventieth birthday with becoming lavishness, and 
entertain all the more stylish prodigals from every 
oasis under his jurisdiction. He consulted their 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 139 

tastes, and prepared for them the things they most 
loved - riotous living and the rest. For three days 
there was the din of jazz, the leer of painted Jezebels, 
the excitement of gaming-tables, spicy foods and 
abundance of drink. Into the midst of it all came 
a band of Christian people whose arrival was exactly 
timed to deliver a message to the concourse of 
prodigals -a message direct from the Father's 
house. Every date had so fitted that they reached 
the place just in time to make up hundreds of packets 
of Christian literature to be distributed to each 
guest as the assemblies scattered. These guests 
were pivotal men from every oasis within a fort- 
night's journey, and when they travelled back to 
their respective towns they took with them strange 
books which tell wonderful things, and which 
always and everywhere set men thinking. All 
became cognisant that the One and Only God of 
Whom they had but vaguely heard, now commanded 
that men in this place, too, should repent and be 
saved. 

In the years that followed those oases were all 
visited and revisited, and everywhere the preaching 
band met men and women who first heard of Christ 
at the feast, where everything had been prepared by 
the Governor to satisfy the lust of the flesh, the 
lust of the eye and the pride of life, but where they 



140 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

had also been summoned to the Great Feast where 
they might drink of the water of life freely. 

The inn accommodation of the town consisted of 
half a dozen large courtyards, each big enough to 
hold twenty travelling carts. Surrounding them 
were rows of small rooms, with mud floors and 
mud kangs to sleep on. Light and ventilation were 
mainly obtained through the open door, because the 
window was so small, and pasted over with such 
dirty paper that it let in no air and very little 

light. 

Each evening at sunset, there was a rumble and 
with shouts, curses and loud cries the cargo carts 
of the desert, each drawn by four strong mules, 
would lurch through the crooked doorway. With 
guests on the threshold, the slothful inn-keeper 
pushed aside his opium pipe and ran out with a 
false air of alacrity, to seize a broom and start 
sweeping up the litter which had been left in his 
room by the last tenant. He flicked his brush in 
a cloud of thick dust which his pock-marked assis- 
tant laid with a shower of sprinkled water. It was 
rough accommodation, but those carters had crossed 
the desert from Turkestan, and they had no heart 
to criticise an inn. The great Gobi had been over- 
come once more and its dangers lay behind. From 
whichever road caravans arrived they expected to 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 141 

stay a week or two in the City of Prodigals to 
unlade goods and take on fresh cargo. 

These were the surroundings in which the 
missionaries spent the first few weeks. The dirt, 
dust, noise, flies and vermin were unspeakable, 
but of all places in which to learn the intimate 
conditions of the expanses beyond, this was the 
best. Carters would sit and yarn by the hour, 
of Gobi, Lob, Urga, Turfan, or Kashgar - names 
associated with the romance of the East, but which 
to them were no more than Margate, or Blackpool, 
to/ the Britisher. With breathless interest the Trio 
learned of the great trade-route system, its distances, 
its resources, its dangers, its intricate, though un- 
written law of the road. 

Here nothing had changed since ancient days, 
when man had, stage by stage, conquered the water- 
less Gobi. The wells were older than anyone knew, 
and where they had been sunk the track lay. 

" Where are you from, carter ? " 

" I hail from Kashgar." 

" How long have you been on the road ? " 

" It is one hundred and thirty-five days since I 
left, and I only held up one week in Turfan and a 
few days when a mule went sick at Baboon Pass." 

" What cargo are you carrying ? " 

"Raw cotton and dried fruits, but I shall sell 



142 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

them here and take on wheat. Grain is expensive 
farther south, I hear." 

" Is all quiet at the frontier ? " 

" You may call it quiet, if you like, but rumours 
are bad." 

Little by little the Trio came to realise the tremen- 
dous importance of this net-work of trade-routes, 
by means of which the cities of Central Asia are kept 
in vital contact with each other. The native news- 
distributing system whose speed, accuracy and sim- 
plicity baffles Western understanding might surely 
be made a means of spreading the knowledge of 
the Gospel, so that men on the market-places should 
hear, not only the political happenings of Europe 
or Afghanistan, but also that " Christ Jesus came 
into the world to save sinners." 

To capture these trade-routes for Him, to throw 
up a highway for the Lord, to make ready in the 
desert a pathway for God, became their ambition. 
With such a glorious task ahead what mattered 
physical discomforts, dirty inns, flies, blue-bottles, 
mosquitoes, bitter desert water, heat and cold, 
occasional shortness of food and a hard life ? 

They blessed God that they were not held up 
at this point by lack of language, or by want of 
knowledge of the Chinese people. In middle life, 
at the very time when inspiration flags and a cer- 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 143 

tain dullness hangs over the horizon, the Trio were 
given to see God's purpose for His servants, to 
rise above the commonplace, mount up with wings 
as eagles and take the long-distance view of the 
plain that lies ahead, over which they must presently 
walk without weariness. 

It is very interesting to live in an inn -rather 
verminous, but interesting. It has the charm of 
the unusual, but when there is a message for the 
townspeople it cannot always be delivered from 
an inn courtyard. In a house the Trio could re- 
ceive and return calls, and enter into the life of 
the town, just as in the inn they could enter into 
the life of the trade-routes. It would seem a simple 
thing to hire a house, given the money with which 
to pay the rent, but it only sounds simple to those 
who do not know the difficulties. Landlords were 
not willing to have their houses inhabited by 
" devils," foreign or otherwise. 

There was, however, one very nice haunted 
house whose ghost had already brought calamity 
on the family, and it was felt that if the Christians 
would risk it, things might be better, and certainly 
could be no worse. Ghosts usually choose houses 
which are dark, dank, mouldy and rat-infested, but 
in this case the scene of their pranks turned out 



144 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

to be an airy summer-house, standing in a flower 
garden. It was quite new, for since certain strange 
happenings, no one had dared to live in it. The 
one room had a mud floor and two recesses with 
a mud bed in each, large paper windows and a 
big double-leafed door, so wide that a car might 
be driven through it. The Trio took this house 
direct from the hand of God, but with complete 
understanding of the terms on which they held it. 
As travelling Evangelists they were being provided 
with shelter for the winter months, but it was not 
to be a gin for their feet, nor a comfortable home 
to lure them from the hardships of the road. 

Immediately things began to happen; things 
which were a definite indication that they were in 
line with the will of God. There was the wife of 
an artisan, whose determination to be a Christian 
dated from the first time she heard the Gospel. A 
tall Moslem woman, whose face was scarred with 
lines of tragic experiences also came, heard the 
preaching, stood up in the midst and declared : 
" Every word these women say is true." From that 
hour she became a disciple. Many men and women 
came to service and listened gravely, and prodigals 
began to come to themselves and start home. 

The demands of the smallest Church can easily 
tie the missionary to his station, but if that came 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 145 

to pass the Trio would not be fulfilling the com- 
mission which had called them across China to its 
bidding. They needed clear directions, and clear 
directions came. They saw they were to spend 
the winter months of each year, when road travel 
was almost too rigorous and caravans called a 
halt, at the base, and that base was the house 
supplied in the City of Prodigals. During those 
months there was to be teaching and instruction, 
and the remaining eight months of the year must 
be spent on trek, leaving the Church to take care 
of itself. So it came to be. 

Beyond' the City of Prodigals is a stretch of 
desert alternating with arable land watered from 
the Tibetan Alps. To encircle this area a month 
of travel was required, and it might well exercise 
the best wits of missionary statesmanship to plan 
the campaign of its evangelisation. On the material 
side three sources of supply were essential: money, 
food, Christian literature. The missionary base at 
Shanghai might hold a banking account, but it was 
another matter to find a means of transferring that 
money to the interior, two months' journey away. 
The Westerner who will go anywhere for trade, 
is unable to do business here, solely because of 
the difficulty of securing money. 

It was the prodigal who came to the missionary's 



E 



146 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

help. A smiling, but shifty-looking man would 
walk in with a bag of silver dollars and ask a favour. 
" I hear that you have reliable drafts by which you 
can transfer money to Shanghai. Would you con- 
sider doing me the favour of transferring a few 
hundred dollars to a business firm?" Through 
the medium of a reliable guarantor the transaction 
was carried through, the dollars were laid on the 
table and the radiant and trustful prodigal went 
off with his cheque. Throughout all the years of 
pioneering, money supplies were always forth- 
coming in this way. They never failed. 

In normal times the question of food presented 
no difficulty, because the people of the country 
were eating and living, and the missionaries had 
but to adapt themselves to the local menu. Wheat, 
millet and rice were grown locally, there was 
mutton of a poor quality, eggs and good vegetables. 
Fruit was obtainable between the months of July 
and October, and in the summer there was an 
abundance of delicious melons. Milk was an un- 
certain quantity which could only be obtained when 
a Moslem family decided to feed a cow. Sugar was 
an expensive luxury, butter could not be bought, 
and in deference to Moslem law any product of 
the pig was debarred. 

Second to none in importance was the supply of 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 147 

books, but something happened in the offices of the 
Bible Societies which moved them to dispatch 
parcels of Bibles, Testaments and Gospels, which 
crossed mountains, rivers and plains to reach the 
City of Prodigals at the very hour when they were 
needed. 

It looked as though all that was required was 
the courage to step into the unknown for, when- 
ever they did so, doors, seemingly shut, yielded to 
a touch. Perhaps they were marked with the word 
" PUSH I " 

t 

There is one small key which unlocks the heart 
of every parent. It is love for children and recog- 
nition of their worth. Children abounded in the 
City of Prodigals. Some did the daily shopping 
for their mothers, others watched the stalls while 
their fathers were busy with customers, and many 
helped the family budget by hawking cooked beans, 
peanuts, or dried melon seeds. Others wandered 
about, basket on arm, collecting horse dung to 
heat the family bed. In summer all went well, 
but in winter, knots of tiny, underclad, underfed 
mites huddled together in a sunny corner, waiting, 
though they knew it not, for some disciple of 
Jesus Christ to come along and care for them. A 
Sunday service was of no use to them, even though 



'148 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

it took place in a tent, and was conducted on very 
unconventional lines. It could not be free enough 
to fit the mind of a child, but that question was 
soon settled, for if Salvation Army methods were 
required, Salvationists the missionaries would be, 
tambourines and all. 

The children loved the drums, pipes and divers 
kinds of music with which the meeting was en- 
livened, and the children's service became so 
popular that it was held every day at sunset. All 
the little vendors of food snacks managed to close 
down business in time to be there, and the children 
of the wealthy crowded the seats, along with the 
boys and girls of the poor, with that magnificent 
democratic and social ease which belongs to the 
breeding of China's ancient civilisation. Where 
the children came, their parents were irresistibly 
attracted, and every night a picturesque crowd 
gathered round the open tent to watch the children 
and to hear the good tidings of great joy which 
are for all people. 

Even the suspicious, ignorant, illiterate women 
crept out in the dusk to join the throng, and 
found their prejudices melting away in the cheerful 
atmosphere. The children's hymns and choruses 
became the family songs, and many living-rooms 
were decorated with the floral tracts which they 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 149 

brought home as treasures. Before long small 
callers came with the message: "My mamma 
invites you to our house," and an eager little 
hand would draw the missionary down narrow 
alleys to the court where an excited woman was 
boiling a kettle for tea. 

As time went on there were some children whose 
pitiful condition, or tragic circumstances, compelled 
the missionaries to care for them in a special way. 
The hardships of little children in that rigorous 
climate and comfortless land of the great North- 
West, is enough to stir any heart to pity, but it 
was unendurable to see the army of homeless, 
unwanted, little people who had to fend for them- 
selves. A child craves for the protecting authority 
of a parent to whom it can turn as its own limited 
resources fail, but in the streets of all the towns 
there were orphans or abandoned children, who 
from the age of six had to be entirely responsible 
for themselves. 

The clearest guidance was necessary as to when 
and how to help, otherwise the care of orphanages 
would become the missionary's main work. It was 
intolerable to think of children being frozen to death 
at night, but there was a large barn on the premises, 
the floor of which could be littered with straw, 
and any small boy might take shelter there for a 



150 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

night, have a good bowl of porridge the next 
morning and carry on his begging profession for 
the day. There was a similar place for girls. By 
the time spring came these sturdy little creatures 
could look after themselves again. 

Children undoubtedly have an instinct which 
leads them to those who are friends, and something, 
or Someone, told many a little fellow to knock at 
the Christian door with the simple request: "Please, 
teacher, take me in." The first child for whom 
the Trio did more was a well-grown girl of eleven, 
whose mother died and whose father immediately 
sold her off to a brutal opium smoker. The ter- 
rified child resisted. He beat her and took her 
clothes away, whereupon she fled naked to the 
fields, and hid herself in the tall sorghum. Hunger 
drove her out at last, a Christian woman saw her, 
and brought her to a farmstead where the Trio 
were staying. 

The new code of Chinese law protects a child 
from being married against her will, but in order 
to get justice, someone has to appeal to the official. 
The villagers would do their part if the mission- 
aries could arrange for the girl. This they willingly 
did, and in a few days, clean, tidy and dressed in a 
neat suit of dark blue cotton, little " Love Blossom," 
as they named her, mounted her donkey and rode 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 15! 

to school, where a Chinese Christian teacher took 
her in hand, taught and trained her. A happy, 
smiling bride, she later married a Christian youth. 

When the little slave girl, now called Grace, was 
carried in on a man's back, she was so tortured and 
underfed that she looked more like a sick monkey 
than a child. A few days later her frost-bitten foot 
was amputated and gradually life and strength re- 
turned. For several years she was cared for, 
educated, and trained, and now she also is a happy 
wife. 

These and many others would call themselves the 
Trio's children, but little Topsy stands in a special 
relationship to them. The first time she came to 
their court she was thin and emaciated. Her legs 
were bleeding from dog bites ; she held out her 
hand for a morsel of bread and they saw that she 
was deaf and dumb. Later on they heard that her 
name was Gwa-Gwa - " Little Lonely 1 " Her 
mother had sold her, when a mere baby, to a woman 
who, furious at her bad bargain in obtaining nothing 
but a mute, beat the child, tortured her and turned 
her out to beg. 

The father of " Little Lonely " was a Mongolian. 
Her mother lived away in the Tibetan Hills, and 
they met at one of those festivals when Mongol 
chiefs go to visit the lamaseries. The proud 



152 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Mongol rode back to his encampment, and when 
lovely " Little Lonely " was born, her mother only 
wished to get rid of her and never see her again. 
The child had in her blood the pride of race which 
could not tolerate the asking and receiving of alms. 
When she was turned out of doors she knew she 
must starve unless someone gave her bread, but, 
tiny though she was, she set about to pay her way, 
and when food was given, she performed some 
small service in return - such as sweeping a room, 
or cleaning a courtyard. 

The angels must have led Gwa-Gwa to the Trio's 
door, for that winter was so severe that had they 
not fed her each day with some good warm food, 
she could not have sustained life. When the time 
came that they must leave home, the child knew 
instinctively that they would be away a long time, 
and she followed their cart mile after mile, until 
she could walk no further. There was always a 
pain in those missionaries' hearts on cold nights 
and when cruel winds blew, for they thought of 
" Little Lonely " and wondered how she fared. 

A year later, when they returned, the first question 
was : " Where is Gwa-Gwa ? " 

" She has been to this gate every day to weep," 
was the answer. 

Sure enough, at the stated time, the child 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS IJ3 

appeared, to wail out the prayer of her little 
breaking heart. Lifting her eyes she saw, standing 
in front of her, the women who loved her. With 
one yell of joy the little beggar-stick went into 
the air, and she was clasped in their arms, 
i It was near Christmas, and Christmas Eve is not 
a time at which to turn a friendless child away, 
so she came to stay. Dressed for the first time 
in clean, neat clothes, Topsy, as they called her, 
celebrated her Coming Day, and became a child of 
the house. Though dumb, she is never at a loss 
to make herself understood, and if she is shown a 
picture of the Good Shepherd, she will indicate 
that this is the Lord Jesus who said to her three 
friends : " Tell Little Lonely to come," Everyone 
else had always said " Go 1 " 




As regards the evangelisation of the Gobi oases 
there was everything to learn, and the main street 
of the town was enough to show what a problem 
lay ahead. Bands of Mongolians wandered about, 
dressed in multi-coloured garments, and wearing 
strange head-dresses. They were an unknown 
people to whom the way of approach had still to 
be discovered. The Tibetan the Trio knew a little 
better, and had already gauged something of the 
simplicity of the tribesman's outlook on life. The 



154 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

lamas, both Mongolian and Tibetan, were a differ- 
ent proposition altogether, and it was only the most 
potent of spiritual weapons that would be effectual 
in finding out the joints of their armour. 

A whole quarter of the town was given up to 
Moslem merchants, who brought the produce of 
Turkestan, India and Russia across the desert and 
exchanged it for Chinese merchandise. Pride and 
arrogance was stamped on every line of their 
haughty faces, and as the Trio walked about and 
took knowledge of these men and their ways, they 
pondered how and where to reach each of these 
so diverse people. 

There was far greater wisdom needed than lay 
in them, and with a deep sense of insufficiency they 
asked to be taught. Seeing that the task committed 
to them was so vast, and time and strength so 
limited, it was imperative that they should not 
waste time on those whose hearts were like trodden 
ground, in which the good seed could not take 
root, but that they be led every time to the in- 
dividuals prepared ahead for their message. 

Something happened in the case of each of these 
peoples, to throw open a door of access. From 
Tibet came a lama, who, in an hour of difficulty, 
was helped by the Christians, and the gratitude of 
the chief of his monastery was such that he took 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 

a long journey on purpose to express it, and to give 
the Christians a cordial invitation to his lamasery. 

The Prince of the Edzingol heard tell that in the 
City of Prodigals women from the West had come 
with a declaration from the living God. Courte- 
ously, he hastened to send them a message, 
begging them to travel up the banks of the great 
river where he lived among his nomads, and tell 
him what they had to say. They went as soon as 
the treacherous river could be crossed, but when 
they reached his encampment the kind old chief 
was dead, so the word they delivered that time 
was for others, but not for him. 

From distant Altai a great Mongolian Living 
Buddha, arrived on pilgrimage. Circumstances 
made him a guest of the Christian community, and 
before he left he wrote out a passport which 
would ensure safety for the preaching band right 
through his territory. " My people are wild and 
ignorant," he said, " and, unprotected, you would 
never reach my tents. Show them this paper and 
everywhere you will be treated as my honoured 
guests." 

A report of these things which reached the 
homeland, carried an echo of hilarity which, coming 
under the eye of a critic, upset him very much 
indeed, therefore he put pen to paper and timed his 



156 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

reproof well. The night it arrived the Trio were 
sleeping in the open, there being no room for them 
in the inn. It was bitterly cold weather, and to make 
things worse a blizzard blew up. Their supper was 
very hard to swallow, because it was made with bitter 
water from a brackish well. Then a courier came 
riding past carrying the mails, and handed them a 
packet of home letters. They read one of them, 
and found it was an indictment levelled at them for 
some supposed absence of fundamental orthodoxy. 
It seemed so unbecoming that, from the comfort 
of his surroundings, this critic should be thinking out 
reproofs for those who were in the uttermost parts 
of the earth, calling sinners to repentance, in obedi- 
ence to Christ's command. At first the dart stung, 
but very quickly the Trio turned it aside, remem- 
bering that this temper is peculiar to certain critical 
souls who, like the far-famed " elder brother " turn 
resentful at the sound of music and dancing. The 
head of their clan, nearly two thousand years ago, 
even dared to reprove his Father. 



Each early spring the Trio remembered the terms 
of their commission, and braced themselves again 
to the fatigues of the road. Never was the garden 
house so attractive as just when the trees were 
bursting into leaf, and every year showed them 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 1J7 

afresh what incorrigible home birds they were. 
There had to be some stiff disciplining of the flesh 
when the living-room was being denuded of its 
simple comforts. 

On trek all personal belongings were reduced to 
a minimum, as space must be left for the Christian 
literature without which the journey would be use- 
less. A frying-pan, a kettle and one big pot made 
up the cooking outfit, along with a little iron tripod 
for the camp fire. Each of the three had an officer's 
sleeping bag with blanket and pillow, and they 
carried a small tent, just large enough to hold them. 
Everything superfluous was simply abandoned. 

The last evening there was always " luxury tea," 
a kind of farewell to the soft things of home life. 
There would be chicken broth, and the flesh of the 
tough old bird minced and rolled in a pancake as 
thin as a sheet of paper. Then a blanc-mange made 
from fine lentil flour and decorated with white of 
egg beaten up with a little sugar and coloured with 
vermilion dye. It was a meal to linger over, 
knowing that it would be long before there would 
be opportunity to eat so leisurely again. 

Before dawn the courtyard was buying and 
the large cauldron set on the mud cooking stove, 
where the home-made briquettes glowed red, for 
cook and carters always started on " luxury " break- 



158 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

fast. One kneaded the dough, another chopped 
meat and vegetables to be thrown into the boiling 
water together with the dough-strings, and a third 
watched the pot and ladled out the tasty food. 
Then silence reigned, save for the sucking sound 
each man made as he crouched in his corner, con- 
suming as many bowls of the steaming mixture as 
he could possibly manage. They too pictured lean 
days ahead, and stored up a memory of the last big 
fill in the happy home. The mules champed an 
extra ration of grain, a treat which the shrewd 
beasts well knew foretold extra work. Carts had 
been packed overnight, a business carefully and 
thoughtfully planned, for each article must have its 
appointed place, and every strap and rope must be 
adequate to the strain put on it. 

The Christian community always gathered to bid 
the preachers farewell, and at the last moment the 
carters stood, whip in hand, while the dismission 
hymn burst forth : 

" Guide me, Thou great Jehovah I 
'Pilgrim through this barren land ; 
1 am weak, but Thou art mighty, 
Hold me with Thy powerful hand; 

Bread of heaven I 
Feed me till I want no more" 



Ij8 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

fast. One kneaded the dough, another chopped 
meat and vegetables to be thrown into the boiling 
water together with the dough-strings, and a third 
watched the pot and ladled out the tasty food. 
Then silence reigned, save for the sucking sound 
each man made as he crouched in his corner, con- 
suming as many bowls of the steaming mixture as 
he could possibly manage. They too pictured lean 
days ahead, and stored up a memory of the last big 
fill in the happy home. The mules champed an 
extra ration of grain, a treat which the shrewd 
beasts well knew foretold extra work. Carts had 
been packed overnight, a business carefully and 
thoughtfully planned, for each article must have its 
appointed place, and every strap and rope must be 
adequate to the strain put on it. 

The Christian community always gathered to bid 
the preachers farewell, and at the last moment the 
carters stood, whip in hand, while the dismission 
hymn burst forth : 

" Guide me> Thou great Jehovah ! 
Pilgrim through this barren land ; 
I am weak, but Thou art mighty., 
Hold me with Thy powerful hand: 

Bread of heaven ! 
Feed me till I want no more" 




3 

h 



r- 

H 

w 

s* 

"2 
3 

"sn 

u 

O- 

X 

W 



o 

O 



u 
rt 
u 



h 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 159 

As the laden carts lumbered down the main street 
the Trio always stopped at the post office to see if a 
night courier had brought mails, the last they would 
see for many days. At the city gate the guard 
challenged and was pacified with a visiting card. 

As the early baker hooked his hot loaves from 
under the smouldering straw, they emitted a smell 
which none of the party could resist, and a few 
hot loaves were added to the store. Now the town 
lay behind, the rushing river before, and ahead the 
open road once more. 



Travel was always timed to suit the festivals and 
fairs of the district which were often held in strange, 
wild places. In the midst of one sandy plain was 
a hill, which stood there so unaccountably that it 
seemed like a great earthwork thrown up by pre- 
historic man and clothed upon by the vestments of 
the centuries. On its summit, exposed to the four 
winds of heaven, and absolutely unsheltered from 
the blazing desert sun, stood the temple, com- 
manding an immense view of the plain. Away on 
the horizon the fringe of green, which is the oasis 
border, hid numberless farms, all of whose in- 
habitants attributed their prosperity and peace to the 
idol which lived in a dark cave where the stagnant 
air is always laden with the smell of stale incense. 



160 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

The Trio arrived at the fair simultaneously with 
the theatrical troop, for the yearly worship must 
include the honour of a performance whose din 
will be grateful to the mud ears of the grotesque 
figure. Food vendors were already building their 
stoves, and spreading out their wares, and every 
minute some man, balancing heavy baskets across 
his shoulder, would emerge from the steep path 
and stand to mop the sweat from his brow. There 
were many sellers of incense and of paper money, 
which grown men shamefacedly burnt in the temple 
courts. To each shrine was allotted some priest, 
guardian of the gods, who tolled the bell, struck 
the gong, chanted the rituals and collected the 
gifts. In the centre of it all was the Christian tent, 
in the shade of which men, women and children 
took shelter from the burning rays of the sun. 
For the live-long day there was no respite for the 
preachers from singing, selling, talking and an- 
swering questions. 

The little sleeping-tent was pitched on the ridge 
of the hill away from the crowds, in the strip of 
shade thrown by the shrine of the goddess of 
mercy. After nightfall there were stealthy foot- 
steps, and evil-looking men crept like shadows to 
and fro. The goddess was evidently giving shelter 
to a small band of professional thieves who, like 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS l6l 

the missionaries, found the crowded places good 
for business purposes. Possessions were few, yet 
for that very reason the more precious, but the 
Christian band need have had no fear; there is 
honour among thieves and not a thing of theirs 
was touched. 

That evening, when the exacting crowds had at 
last scattered, and darkness had rid the tent of its 
last visitor and the shrine of its last worshipper, the 
priest walked over to sit awhile and talk. 

" You have had a long, busy day, Guardian of 
the Temple," the preacher said. 

"Yes," he replied, "and you also. I had no 
time until now to come and listen. You are from 
foreign lands ? Tell me what business brings you 
so far?" 

" We are servants of God, and have a message 
from Him to bid men to repent. Where is your 
home, Guardian ? " 

" I, too, am from a foreign land. My mother 
was a Turki woman, and I was born in Kashgar." 
" What took you travelling so far from home ? " 
" I always like to wander on far journeys, but, 
as a youth, I joined the army of Wu Pei-fu. He was 
a great war lord and I fought many battles under 
him." In the dark the priest seemed to stir at 
the memory of warfare. 



162 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

"It is a long way from a warrior's life to the 



calling of a priest. Tell us how it came about." 

" My heart was never quiet as a soldier, so when 
I could get free I hastened to a temple, and there 
they received me and taught me to meditate, but 
now I always travel from shrine to shrine." 

"Guardian, have you heard of Jesus?" the 
missionary asked. 

" I did hear of Him in a Temple, where a priest, 
dressed as one of ourselves, told me that he believed 
in Jesus and that He was the Son of God," he 
answered. 

" Guardian, you have walked so many ways of 
life, but there is only one Way to God, and that 
Way is Jesus Christ." 

The moon rose and still the talk went on, and 
it was all of God and the approach to God. Then, 
without warning, and even as he was speaking, a 
wild whirlwind leaped from the plain and caught 
the cloth of the tent. For a moment all clutched 
the ropes, then, as the wind's force tore them 
irresistibly from their grip, loosed them, to cling 
desperately to the beddings while the canvas was 
lifted, whirled round and flung down at a distance. 
In the general confusion and darkness the priest 
vanished, and though in a few minutes the worst 
was over he did not reappear. As he travels 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 163 

some desert toad he will surely meet with Him 
Who is the Way, the Truth and the Life, for he 
took His records in his hand. 

A year would not have sufficed to touch even the 
people of one area in their own homes, but the 
fairs were a chance for broadcast sowing, and joy- 
ously the seed was scattered. Thousands of copies 
of the Scriptures were bought and carried off to 
be read at leisure, how, where, and to what end, 
the preacher might never know. 

Sometimes a night was spent in a farmstead 
within high castellated walls, whose battlements 
bristled with stones laboriously collected and 
carried there by the young men of the family in 
view of possible attack by bandit or rebel army. 
The heavy, nail-studded door was flung open and 
all the dogs, the fierce Tibetan mastiffs, were 
chained at the guests' approach, and fodder brought 
out for their mules. Why such hospitality ? Why 
such kindness? Unless it be the hand of God 
moving people to open their homes and their hearts 
to the pilgrim preachers, who everywhere found a 
place prepared in which to pitch their tent, kind 
people to help, and hearts ready for the message 
they had been sent to deliver. 

Strangers and of an alien race, they yet found 
themselves admitted to family confidences, and 



164 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

made sharers of family sorrows. One night they 
were guests of a village elder, who sat down and 
poured out the troubles of his heart. His second 
and third sons could never agree and one day, in 
a rage, the younger threw an axe at his brother. 
Terrified at the sight of his gushing blood, he fled 
from farm to farm, till, reaching the town where 
a famous brigand chief was enlisting men, he joined 
the ranks of wild outlaws. The wounded boy 
lived a few weeks and then died, and the whole 
family was distraught with sorrow. 

" I have silver put by," the father whispered, 
" and can buy a man to take my boy's place in the 
army, but how can it be managed ? If I appear 
as a man of means they will soon send brigands 
down here to loot my farm. If I hire my man 
and take him with me they may keep us all three. 
His mother urges me every day to go, and my 
eldest son says the risk is too great and holds me 
back." As they talked and discussed and thought 
the thing round, the women folk came across the 
threshing floor carrying trays of steaming bread 
and fried vegetables to set before them. What 
more could these people do, when the ambassadors 
of Christ came to them for the first time, than to 
receive them with such bounty ? 

When the sheep were folded, the cattle fed, and 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 165 

the evening meal was cleat ed away, the whole clan 
gathered together, and heard the greatest things 
they had ever heard in their lives - that for love of 
the world, God sent His Son to save sinful and 
rebellious humanity. 

Sometimes these fortified farms seemed only to 
hold barricaded minds ; the white-bearded grand- 
father, leaning on his stick, had so accustomed his 
mind to the rut of avarice that, when the treasures 
of God were spread before him his natural reaction 
was : " You can't eat it, you can't drink it, what's 
the good of it ? " The old woman, his wife, would 
scarcely turn her eyes away from the gleam of the 
opium lamp which, for her, had become the focus 
point of all that was desirable. Neither had the 
sons room in their lives for a religion which re- 
quires a readjustment of values, and might lead 
to the loss of all things for the sake of gaining 
the one, while to their young wives, fertility of the 
body meant much more than the immortality of 
the soul. 



It was Easter time and spring weather had been 
particularly warm, but when the Trio started on 
a missionary journey to Mongolia, the Gobi brought 
up its big guns at the first halting-place and blew a 



l66 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

terrible blizzard with driving snow. The sleeping- 
tent was set up under great difficulties, and it took 
the genius of an old desert hand to get the dung 
fire burning and the pot boiling. When a hot- 
water bottle was filled, Evangeline, as senior, was 
allowed the first hug, but as it was passed to her, in 
the dark, she gave a piercing scream of pain, for 
the side of the bottle had burst and deluged her with 
boiling water. She was badly scalded on arm, back 
and leg, and the difficulty of rendering first aid in 
a tent swaying like a ship at sea, working in a whirl 
of mixed snow and manure dust, must be left to 
the imagination. 

The forces of the air were not easily appeased, 
and swirling sand-storms held them up for several 
days. As soon as these abated they started north 
for Eyelash Oasis, travelling by easy stages and 
halting wherever there was a group of farms, the 
inhabitants of which would come out and listen to 
the preaching. 

As they journeyed on they turned aside on 
pilgrimage to a certain lonely grave which lies 
beyond the Great Wall and in open desert. It is 
marked by nothing but a heap of stones and 
could never have been found but for a strange 
incident. 

One Christmas Day a group of Chinese Christians 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 167 

were talking together. One of them - a converted 
Moslem - began to tell of this grave : 

"About three hundred years ago," he said, " a 
foreigner arrived here by way of Turkestan. He 
was dressed as a Moslem, but the Moslems knew 
well that he was not one of themselves." 

Hearing these words the Trio became alert, for 
they knew that three hundred years ago the great 
Jesuit missionary, Benedict de Goes, had travelled 
to Kansu, disguised as a Moslem, on his way from 
India. 

"What happened to the foreigner?" one of 
them asked. 

" He died in this very town, and the idolaters 
refused to bury his body. There were all sorts of 
stories, and some said the corpse was so heavy that 
it could not be lifted." 

" Was it finally buried ?" 

" Yes, it was very difficult for the official. The 
Chinese were afraid and the Moslems were sus- 
picious, but the mandarin said that his body must 
not be treated with indignity. In the end there 
was a compromise and the body was carried out- 
side the Great Wall by the Moslems, for they said : 
' Though not one of ourselves yet he worshipped 
One God/ 

"By this arrangement everyone was satisfied. 



l68 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

The official had done his duty, the Moslems had 
secured an honourable burial to the man who only 
worshipped One God, and the Idolaters felt safe 
that the foreigner's spirit would roam in Gobi and 
not trouble them. They call him the * Venerable 
Foreigner/ and every year they still repair his grave 
and chant a liturgy there." 

This mound of stones in a wind-swept desert 
was a monument more telling in its simplicity and 
stark nakedness than any marble tomb erected in 
a cathedral crypt. 

At one very lonely stage the inhabitants had 
dwindled to one family, for the wells were dry and 
the only water supply was from a deep sand-pit, 
at the bottom of which a little brown water col- 
lected and was ladled out by the two small children. 
The household was at the end of its resources, and 
the mother was making an evening meal from a 
handful of bran, mixed with the scraped stem of a 
desert plant which is flame coloured and which, 
though it resembles a venomous fungus, is quite 
good to eat. 

The name Eyelash Oasis must have been given 
by those who viewed it from a distance and who 
recognised in the long streak of blue water, bor- 
dered by swaying 'poplars, a likeness to lovely eyes 
fringed by long lashes. Just beyond is the Oasis 







Lamas of the Edzingol. 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 169 

of Heavenly Tints, after which ate the Gates of 
Sand, where the traveller enters real Mongolia. 
Here camels were hired, great surly, reliable beasts 
which carry their loads so confidently over the 
shifting, loose, uncertain sand. The wind con- 
stantly moves the great dunes so that after each 
gale the road is unrecognisable. 

The Mongol landmark is the obo, erected 
wherever there is a solid eminence. Viewed from 
a distance it has a picturesque outline, but near 
at hand it is a heap of sticks with bits of cotton, 
locks of hair, stones and coins, a veritable magpie 
nest. The obo is not only a landmark, but a 
shrine, at which each traveller leaves some small 
offering. The offering which the missionaries left 
was a copy of the Gospel in the Mongol language, 
which would certainly be appropriated by a pilgrim. 
The landmarks were often very difficult to detect, 
but the Mongolian knows where to locate them 
and, though very shy, he is a kindly creature, 
always ready to help the traveller, whose greatest 
danger is among the sand-dunes. When the wind 
blows, sand-clouds blot out the distant obo, but 
the wary native has erected a bell-tower. The 
wind keeps the bell constantly moving, and every 
caravan leader knows that he must pass that 
tower even if he climbs a sand-mound to reach it. 



SOMETHING HAPPENED 

What the bell-buoy is to the mariner, the bell- 
tower is to the desert caravan. 

The banks of the Edzmgol are covered with the 
desert poplar, whose beauty of shape and .colour 
makes of the place a veritable enchanted forest. 
The overhanging branches, flowers and under- 
growth of summer are only surpassed in beauty 
by the golden tints of autumn and the flaming, 
feathery growth of the huge tamarisk bushes. 
Back among the tree-trunks, and hidden by rough 
barricades of woven branches, are lonely Mongolian 
tents. They are made of felt, with a circular hole 
in the roof, and a doorway covered by a very 
heavy portfire. Inside they are warm and com- 
fortable, and the ground is spread with felt-mats. 
Firewood being very abundant, there is always a 
bright blaze in the centre, and smoke curls out 
through the hole in the roof. 

Three weeks of hard travel brought the Trio 
to the prince's pastures, where his flocks of sheep 
and herds of ponies, camels and bullocks grazed 
at pleasure. Rangers galloped over the plain, 
singing wild songs and rounding up the herds. 

Near grass, wood and water, but at a respectful 
distance from the royal enclosure, the missionaries 
pitched their camp, and immediately sent off a 
present to the prince who, it was reported, was 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 17! 

very much pleased with it, and signified the same 
by shooting upwards his two royal thumbs in 
sign of approval. The offering took the form of 
some good things to eat and some good things to 
read, and next day, when they presented themselves 
in the prince's audience tent, the books they had 
sent him were laid by his side. 

The tent was a very large one, and on the dais, 
in the chief place, sat the prince. He wore a coat 
of green brocade with a scarlet collar and high 
leather boots stitched with many colours and turned 
up at the toes. At the lower end of the tent the 
interpreter, a Mongol-speaking Manchu, knelt 
before his master. The members of the Christian 
party sat in a row at the prince's right hand, and 
to his left were various members of the household. 
He shouted an order and servants brought in 
parched corn in beautifully lacquered boxes, one 
of which was served to each guest with a cup of 
tea, into which they stirred the pleasant-tasting 
meal. For a long time they sat and discussed 
many things - the customs of foreign lands, their 
governments, the missionaries' relation to those 
governments, till, gradually, the talk concentrated 
on the great matters which had brought them 
there. 

Immediately at his left hand sat a tall, grey- 



IJ2 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

headed Living Buddha. He was a travelled man, 
and had heard tell of one named Jesus. 

"I know about these three women," he said 
to the prince. " They are unmarried and travel 
everywhere, teaching their religion and doing 
good deeds." 

" Excellent, excellent," said the prince, turning 
to the missionaries. " When did you leave Russia ? 
What I not Russia? England, did you say? 
Where is that ?" 

" Their country lies beyond Hindustan," ex- 
plained the Living Buddha. 

"The books you sent me are very good," said 
the prince. "I am told they are the same as 
those read in Moscow. You have only one 
stage from here to the Russian border; there 
you will find plenty of people to follow your 
religion." 

" We have nothing to do with Moscow, and we 
should not be allowed to cross that border," was 
the missionaries' answer. 

At this point the prince shouted a peremptory 
order, and immediately a man in lama dress lifted 
the curtain and came in. 

"What is this; you told me these books came 
from Moscow 1 " the prince fiercely demanded. 

" So they do," answered the lama, " and they all 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 173 

teach Communism. A very good doctrine too. 
No rich, no poor, and plenty for everybody." 

In this difficult atmosphere the preachers en- 
deavoured to present the great claim of Christ, and 
the prince nodded his warrior head in approbation, 
while the grey-haired Living Buddha listened in- 
tently and the interpreter did his best to convey 
clearly the things which the missionaries were 
saying. 

Throughout the talk the prince's lama counsellor 
sneered openly at the call to repentance and the 
offer of salvation, trying to turn the chief aside 
from even the consideration of that faith. 

Hours went by and as evening drew on the Trio 

\ 

left the prince, still in a bewildered frame of mind, 
confused by the two great suggestions which had 
that day been presented simultaneously to his simple 
understanding. The one was the strange state- 
ment from the propagandist at his ear : " There is 
no God " ; the other was contained in the Scriptures 
he held in his hand - a message from God Himself 
offering release from the domination of sin and the 
power of Satan. 

A few days later they stood in the tent of a 
spiritual ruler of the Edsdngol. The old, old 
man sat cross-legged on the throne of the nomad 
temple. He wore lacquer-like garments and a 



174 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

pointed yellow cap. The skin of his face was like 
parchment which has been browned by centuries 
of use. From his skinny fingers hung the rosary, 
of which his thumb shakily counted the beads, 
His trembling lips murmured the perpetual refrain 
of lama contemplation : " manepadne hum ! " (Oh, 
thou precious jewel in the lotus!). Before him 
were spread out the insignia of his ecclesiastical 
office - a bell, a drum, a bunch of peacock's feathers, 
a rattle and a thunderbolt. Among these pitiful 
toys he sat immobile as an idol, save for the tremble 
of finger and jaw as he offered his ceaseless and 
meaningless mumble of prayer. At the entrance 
of the missionaries not so much as a gleam of 
curiosity broke through the fog of his dull mind. 

This man, though living in Mongolia, was a 
Tibetan, and a few weeks later the Trio were among 
the lamaseries of his native land, which train such 
men as he to such an end as his. 

In the glory of the Tibetan valley the fields were 
blue with iris, the pine forests were carpeted with 
flame-coloured orchids. Blue gentian, white edel- 
weiss and every kind of Alpine flower was strewn 
in profusion. The shy marmot played among the 
hills and shaggy yaks browsed in the pastures, 
while overhead the great white-headed eagle 
hovered, seeking its prey. 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 

It was the summer festival, and the mountain- 
side was gay with bands of tribesmen dressed in 
the brightest colours. The women wore tall 
yellow hats jauntily trimmed with a fox brush 
thrown round the brim, under which appeared 
long plaits studded with turquoise, jade and shell 
ornaments. They galloped fearlessly down the 
hill-side, then leapt from the saddle and let their 
horses loose for pasture. 

In the midst of all this free beauty stood the dark 
lamasery with high walls and gilded roof, built 
so as to exclude God's glorious sunlight. Inside 
the temple court, robed in yellow satin, a Living 
Buddha sat to receive the homage and the presents 
of his people. In the central hall gloom prevailed, 
but the altar was bright with dozens of small butter 
lamps placed before the image of the Buddha. All 
around were heavy, embroidered curtains and the 
pillars were swathed in silk. On either side of the 
altar were tables laden with old manuscript liturgies, 
chief treasures of the monastery. The school of 
little lamas sat in a double row on the ground, 
swaying to the rhythm of their own monotonous 
chant. Their teacher, raised above them, periodi- 
cally struck a gong, rang a bell or sprinkled holy 
water with a bunch of peacock's feathers. 

At midday the dance began with a procession of 



176 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

grotesque, repulsive and suggestive figures who 
stepped, bowed, swayed and leapt to the measure 
marked by the cymbals and horns of the musicians. 
For hours the mummery proceeded, sometimes 
quaint and queer, often reminiscent of things so 
old, and so evil, as to have been mercifully forgotten 
by the nations to whom the word " god " does not 
mean " devil." The entire performance presented 
an unabashed ritual of evil the only logical issue 
of which was a night of orgy, for the satanic 
merriment had not run its course until all the 
senses of the worshippers were steeped in the 
oblivion of satisfied lust. 

These are strange surroundings for an embassage 
from Christ, and nothing would take the ambass- 
ador there except the knowledge that the lamasery 
festival is the only occasion when he can reach the 
Tibetan with the word of life. The illusive tribes- 
man moves his tent so frequently, and guards it 
so jealously, as to make himself practically inacces- 
sible. To the devil-dancing everyone comes, and 
there everyone can be approached - man, woman 
and child. 

The missionary must learn how to stand her 
ground, how to use her weapons, how to meet an 
attack, and how to conduct an offensive, fighting 
decisively and not as one who beats the air, She 



AMONG THE PRODIGALS 177 

is there as a witness to the fact of God, to the 
triumph of the Cross, and to the power of the 
Resurrection, and hers is the solitary protesting 
voice. 

It is not to be imagined that she stands un- 
challenged. 

" The kingdoms of this world are mine, and I 
give them to whomsoever I will," boasts the 
arrogant demon. 

" The kingdoms of this world have become the 
kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ," the mis- 
sionary answers, singing it aloud for the strengthen- 
ing of her own faith; and even as she sings it she 
sees right through the illusion which has captured 
these people by fear, and retains them with bribery, 
giving them all they best love - feasting, drinking 
and lewdness, things so compatible with the worship 
of Satan. 

On the missionary herself there inevitably falls 
an overpowering sense of helplessness in face of 
such a display of evil, the very intention of which 
is to convince her that she is engaged on a hopeless 
task. " There is nothing to be done for a people 
so degraded ; this is not the place to look for con- 
verts. Go to some easier field. You will have 
nothing to show for your work here." 

But it is not the first time that she has observed 



M 



iy8 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

the phenomena of light and darkness, and she knows 
that the opening of a window floods a pitch-dark 
cell much more easily than it illumines a dimly- 
lighted cathedral. 

She is there to open a window, and Jesus said : 
" I am the Light." 



PART SIX 
AMONG THE PILGRIMS 



: Speak but the word I the Evangel shall awaken 
Life in the lost, the hero in the slave." 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 

IN spite of racial differences and diversity of 
national background, the Trio find Central 
Asian contacts easier than those of the West. Per- 
haps they have lived too much out of England, but 
in the West they find themselves craving for the 
natural, spontaneous approach, which is so easy in 
a land of spaces, where life has not yet speeded up 
to the exclusion of roadside intercourse. It does 
not seem strange to any Central Asian wayfarer 
that someone should have travelled thousands of 
miles on purpose to talk with him about things of 
the spirit, and why should it? He knows that 
men travel far to sell their goods, and to trade in 
pelts, all of which things are obviously so much 
less important. The merchant knows how to seek 
contacts which lead to business ; but the preacher is 
dependent on Divine guidance for the contacts 
which are going to release those whom Satan hath 
bound, and apart from that guidance he will waste 
his time. The directions must be explicit and 
every step must be ordered, otherwise preacher 
and hearer will miss one another. 
The pilgrim had come from the other end of 



182 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

China, and the Trio had pitched their tent on 
the threshing floor, where the crowds could 
conveniently gather for the preaching, but the 
travelling lama knew nothing about this. He 
was tired with the day's march, and sat behind a 
wall, looking round for the sign of a temple where 
he might spend the night. They were con- 
strained to leave the threshing floor for a short 
walk, and there they found him : 
" Lama, you look tired. Have you come far ? " 
" I have walked for eight months to get here," 
he said. 

" And where do you come from ? " 
" I have come from the East seeking the land 
where the sun sets, and where God is." 

By this time they were sitting together on the 
crumbling earth-mound, behind which rose the 
high city wall golden in the rays of the setting 
sun. The turret guard-house was silhouetted 
against the light blue sky, and the sentry leaned 
over the battlement and looked down upon them. .. 
" If it be God that you are seeking, why go to 
the land of the setting sun ? " 
" Because they say that He dwells there." 
" Lama, God is not far from any one of us." 
And so how naturally did they preach unto him 
Jesus. 




"Pilgrim, what do you seek ?" 
"I seek the remission of my sins," 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 183 

It could not be by chance that they made contacts 
with so many pilgrims. There was one morning, 
when out much earlier than usual from the inn 
courtyard, they passed a spring and heard the sound 
of a Tibetan prayer coming from under the rock 
where the little crystal pool lay. They looked 
down and met the eyes of a Tibetan who, as he 
lifted each cup of water, murmured a blessing. 
He was so much surprised to see Western women 
in Chinese dress watching him, that the words of 
blessing died on his lips. 

" Who are you, and from what land have you 
come ? " was his question. 

" Lama, we have come half across the earth with 
a message from God to you." 

With the deepest solemnity he listened to the 
story, followed them home, and, as the Tibetan 
copy of Mark's Gospel was put in his hands, bent 
his head until his forehead rested on the sacred 
volume. Later, they met him in another town 
and he came daily to hear more, but when a brigand 
army surrounded the place he fled for his life to 
the Tibetan mountains, taking that Gospel with 
him. 

On the high roads of the North-West are pilgrims 
who visit all the most sacred shrines of the country, 
prostrating themselves in the dust as they go. 



(C 

(t 



184 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

" Venerable traveller, how long is it since you 
started on pilgrimage ? " the Trio will ask. 

"I have wandered for five years," the answer 
may be. 

And what do you seek ? " 

I seek the remission of my sins." 

"Have you found the remission of your 
sins ? " 

" I don't know; when I am dead I shall know." 

How often does this terrible answer come from 
the lips of the women who are working out life- 
long vows of abstinence and asceticism. Every 
day at dawn they are burning incense before the 
idols of the family shrine, and every night the 
sound of tinkling bells can be heard, while the 
smoke of incense rises. Their food is rice, un- 
flavoured by any of the condiments which make 
it palatable, and life for them is one long, rigorous 
self-denial. To the question : " Why such hard- 
ness ? " the answer always is : " That I may obtain 
the remission of sins," and to the further question : 
" Is your sin remitted ? " "I do not know ; when 
I am dead I shall know." 

What are these sins which send men and women 
on such strenuous quests ? They are not troubled 
concerning the root principle of sin, which separates 
man from God, but merely by its fruits, those deeds 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 185 

which every man's conscience condemns and which 
steal from him his peace of mind. 

These gentle women will lead one to the Courts 
of Hell in the Buddhist Temple, where the tortures 
which await the soul are so realistically portrayed. 
There the judge presides, scales in hand, and with 
cold, relentless justice pronounces judgment and 
hands over the shrinking soul to his minions. 
Here it meets the retribution for lust, lying, cruelty 
and murder. On and on it passes from torture 
to torture, through those dread precincts till at 
last it emerges, ready for a new incarnation which 
will be on a higher or lower scale according to 
deserts. 

" Do you see that bridge, teacher ? " pointing 
to a narrow plank on which little figures stand 
looking from the giddy height into the torture 
pool of blood below. " If I deny myself enough 
and hold all desire in check, I shall pass safely over 
the plank when my turn comes, and escape the 
tortures of that court." 

" I would walk from here to Lhassa," exclaimed 
a tall, powerful soldier when he had talked with 
the Christian missionaries of sin, righteousness and 
judgment, " if by that means I could wash from 
these hands the stain of the blood which they have 
shed." If they had dared to meet that man with 



l86 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

any demand, however severe, upon his own re- 
sources, no sacrifice would have been too great, 
no effort too exacting, no price too heavy, with 
which to buy his own salvation. 

The stern exclusiveness of the Christian claim 
is a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence, to 
the all-embracing pantheism of the disciple of 
Buddha, and the declaration : " There is none 
other Name given among men whereby we must 
be saved" is a hard word for those who have 
laboured strenuously to prepare a path for their 
own feet, which should lead them to Paradise. 

Just behind the Courts of Hell is the priest's 
living-room, and there is the grinding stone where 
his wheat is ground to flour. Each early morning 
a little donkey is led out by the small acolyte, who 
carefully blindfolds and harnesses it to the pole 
by which the heavy stone is turned. All through 
the day it treads the circle of its restricted path, 
sometimes slowly, sometimes quickly, sometimes 
goaded by a whip, sometimes hurried by a flying 
stone. 'When evening comes it is unhitched, the 
blinder removed and now, in spite of the efforts, 
the fatigues and the sweat of the day, the ass is 
still at the identical place from which it started. 

A good enough trick wherewith to cheat work 
out of a donkey, but what of the men who even 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 187 

so tread out life's journey, some more quickly, some 
more slowly, some trying to accomplish a great deal, 
others letting life slip by ? To their captor it matters 
little how they spend the hours, so long as they never 
leave the circle. Only they must be blindfolded, 
lest they catch sight of the Door which is the Way 
of escape from the earth-bound circle and the 
entrance to the straight Road which leads to God. 
The god of this world hath blinded their minds. 

The evangelist, entrusted with the message of 
reconciliation, would be utterly baffled, were it not 
that the spirit of man is the candle of the Lord. 
When he indicates the Way of release, and points 
out the Path of Life, the spirit of man knows. His 
head may forget, his soul be atrophied, submerged 
or practically non-existent, but the spirit knows, 
and the preacher stakes his all on that. 

* 

The land introduces one but gradually to its 
desert terrors. Otherwise one might not be able 
to bear them. First, there came an unexpected 
stretch of sand-hills through which it seemed im- 
possible to drag the reluctant cartwheels, but the 
driver made little of it. " The oasis lies behind 
that further dune -a stiff pull, but it's only a 
mile after all." Sure enough, as suddenly as it 
appeared, the sand tract stopped and green fields 



l88 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

lay beyond, but you have had your first taste of 
the desolating wilderness the encroaching greed of 
which is always trying to win back the land, which 
the ancient oasis maker tore from its grasp. 

When the ravening waste next lies across your 
path the driver speaks differently : " The next stage 
is a hard one. It will be as much as the carts can 
manage -loose grit for ten miles, then the road 
hardens, but all the thirty miles there is no water 
and therefore no rest. We will make a night 
journey of it." This is a new experience, and with 
interest one begins to learn the lore of night travel. 
"We shall start one hour before sunset," is the 
carters' dictum, and by that time everything is 
ready. Men and beasts are fortified with as large 
a meal as they can manage, each man's water gourd 
is filled, the carts are packed and roped with special 
care, and the party makes a cheerful start. 

Immediately after sunset an ominous chill spreads 
through the dry air, and by dark each one, even on 
a summer night, has put on his warmest covering. 
The stars swing round the firmament, and soon the 
moon is up. Silence settles on the whole party, 
but no sleep, for the Gobi has taken you in hand 
and commands your attention. The mules know 
that their business is to step out and endure the 
inevitable fatigue and thirst. The carters, dumb 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 189 

as their teams, tramp in the starlight with sure feet. 
The traveller, if his line of communication with 
God be open, sits in a rapt sense of the Divine 
which checks the instinct of self-expression and 
commands the tense silence of utmost reverence. 
This is the hour when the quiet spirit takes control 
of the self-expressive soul. Time passes, the moon 
sets, the morning star rises, then the first streak 
of dawn shows in the east and with a burst 
the sun is up. "We are there," shouts the 
carter, and behold, a clump of trees, a wide en- 
closure with spacious stable sheds and a long, low 
mud building with a dozen rough doors, each of 
which opens into a small room. Then suddenly 
the realisation of fatigue grips one ; there is no 
desire for food, only for a drink and then for the 
mud bed on which to lay one's aching body and sink 
into the deep sleep of utter exhaustion. 

After one such journey the desert has caught you. 
If you will, you, the so-called teacher of men, shall 
be taught yourself things which are never learnt in 
the hurry, the bustle, the crowd, and the jazz of 
twentieth century life. It shows you first the value 
of widened horizons and at last the streets, the 
houses, and all the man-made erections, come into 
right proportion, and, strange to relate, they never 
look so imposing again. 



190 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

In its fierce, tortid middays the desett teaches 
you how to distinguish the teal from the illusion. 
Always, seemingly near at hand, but just out of 
reach, is the lapping water of the mirage lake. It 
tempts you out of the way to quench your intoler- 
able thirst at its brink, but it is only to find yourself 
on a mad quest, chasing the unreal. 

" See, there is water I " the inexperienced 
traveller calls out. 

" Water," says the old desert hand, " sand water I " 
Then he adds : " In the desert never believe in water 
until you taste it." 

Still more dangerously deceptive are the weird 
sounds, the call for help to which it seems inhuman 
not to respond but too many have been lost that 
way, and your guide is adamant: "That's not the 
call of a man. Whoever answers that will be lured 
to his death." Those strange voices always call one 
aside from the right road ; but who can say what is 
the right road over such a trackless plain ? It is a 
far more imperative line than any other path men 
follow, for it leads direct from well to well, and 
water is life. The tracks are so ancient that _even 
when the blimrd crashes down and carries moun- 
tains of sand from one place to another, the road is 
only temporarily smothered, and in a short time 
it will unobtrusively reappear. By that old road 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 19! 

which cannot be finally obliterated the spirit of the 
desert teaches the fundamental laws of moral 
rectitude. The dust of a lawless generation may 
blow across, and the old rut may vanish, but wait a 
while and it surely reappears, for its foundation is 
more enduring than any of the storms. 

One of the strange sights of the desert is the 
whirling dust spout. On the calmest day, often in 
couples, they come pirouetting across the plain. 

" See the pair of them, male and female," shouts 
the old leader. 

" Has sand a sex also ? " asks the traveller. 

" There is more than sand in that I Those are 
the desert gwei* You can tell male from female 
by the way they wrap the dust around them." 

The shrewd old fellow talked on about the spirits 
which shelter in the wilderness, always inimical to 
man and anxious to turn him from his straight 
course, whether by the snare of an illusion or by 
the ascendancy of fear. 

" What they want is a body, and for lack of a 
better one they pick up a shroud of sand," he went 
on. " There is many a bleaching skeleton among 
those sand-dunes for which they are responsible." 
Some things he said were amazingly scriptural. 
" When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man he 

* Gvti. Spirits of the dead. 



192 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

walketh through dry places, seeking rest; and 
finding none . . ." The travellers listened, thought 
and pondered their own ignorance, while the Gobi 
warned them: "Hold your curiosity in check. 
There is no need for you to explore every avenue of 
questionable knowledge. In this trackless waste, 
where every restriction is removed and where you 
are beckoned and lured in all directions, your 
safety is in austerity and in deliberately accepted 
limitations. One narrow way is the only road for 
you. In the great and terrible wilderness push on 
with eyes blinded to the deluding mirage, your ears 
deaf to the call of the seducer, and your mind un- 
diverted from the goal." 

* 

Like so many of China's internal commotions, it all 
began over a bowl of food. For more than two 
thousand years the fifth day of the fifth moon has 
been marked out for feasting, and it was a daring 
official of the City of Prodigals who declared in 1929 
that his budget did not permit of extra rations for 
the soldiers on that day. " What ! " they yelled. 
" No meat, no wine, no pork dainties ! " Late -the 
evening before there was an ominous look about the 
barrack-yard, which the officer would have noticed 
if he had not been too busy entertaining some 
gay ladies with wine and mah-jong. As soon as 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 193 

the merrymakers had inhaled their opium the 
signal was given, and the half-doped, wine-besotted 
officers were startled by a rifle-shot which was the 
signal for firing from each of the city gates. The 
mutineers rushed the gaol, released the prisoners 
and distributed rifles to every likely man. Caught 
like rats in a drain the officials fled in all directions, 
hiding among the refuse heaps, and even crawling 
through the city wall by the gutters which carried 
waste water to the moat. 

Meanwhile the soldiers were having the time of 
their lives. Their own self-appointed leaders mar- 
shalled the men and gave them liberty to loot the 
shops and take all they wanted. Every officer's 
house was bursting with cooked food ready for the 
feast, but this time it was the private soldiers who 
ate it all. They tore the roast birds apart with 
their hands and, still gnawing the succulent flesh, 
rushed on to the shops and banks where there was 
money. In a few hours the streets were littered 
with copper coins, which the looters flung aside 
as they took the silver dollars. Each man fitted 
himself out with shoes, a new hat, a wash-hand 
basin and some riding-kit. The next thing was 
to secure horses enough to enable them to get 
away before word of the mutiny reached the 
neighbouring towns. Cutting the telegraph wires 



194 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

gave them forty-eight hours' start, arid when each 
man had commandeered his mount, they all 
cantered off with a parting volley in lieu of 
good-bye. 

Mutiny spreads in a discontented army as quickly 
as measles in the nursery, and very soon the whole 
area was in a blaze. This was the beginning of 
the era of brigand armies in China's great North- 
West. From this time on, the populace knew no 
security, and the Rebel Army gathered into its 
ranks all prodigals who were at a loose end. The 
men had to be fed, and the only way to feed them 
was to levy supplies of grain and grass from the 
farmers, and money from the business men. The 
simplest way was to begin by establishing a reputa- 
tion for ferocity, after which demands, however 
exacting, were instantly met. A few executions, 
some severe beatings, a little incendiarism, soon had 
the desired effect, and the money was levied upon 
the town on pretext of " taxes paid in advance," 
for which an official receipt was issued. Before 
long the taxes had been paid for fifteen years ahead. 

It needed very clear guidance to know when to 
remain in the city, and when to take to the road. 
There are times in brigand occupation, when, if 
the missionary be caught in the town, all he can 
do is to keep within his four walls, whereas, if he 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 195 

be in the country, he can carry on unhindered. 
As soon as possible the Trio were off, but in 
avoiding engagements between government troops 
and irregulars they were twice nearly caught by 
Moslem marauders, who were hiding in the fissures 
of the Tibetan foothills. ^ 

There is a certain cold horror which creeps over 
one when the dreaded words " Moslem Troops " 
are heard. There is something so blood-curdling 
about their very aspect. Tall, powerful, bearded, 
with bold, cruel, relentless eyes, they have a daring 
which paralyses the Chinese. Such men always 
manage to be well armed, and if short of ammu- 
nition, a sharp dagger will serve their purpose. 
Their speech is guttural, and interspersed with 
words of Arabic. Their heads are swathed in a 
black turban and when the order to kill has been 
issued, they unhesitatingly go through a city slaying 
every man in its streets. It was such bandits who 
held the fastnesses of the Tibetan hills and they 
were in a desperate case for want of food. No one 
could exactly locate them, but all believed them to 
be some days' journey from the peaceful oasis of 
" Clear Gold " where the missionaries were preach- 
ing at a large fair. When the crowds had scat- 
tered there were visits among the farms and the 
pleasures of quiet sociability. 



196 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

In the afternoon, as they left one house, an 
excited man tan towards them asking if they had 
field-glasses with them. " Direct them on to those 
three black stones," he exclaimed. " Now watch 
very carefully, do their shadows move as though 
someone were hiding there?" The Trio could 
see nothing unusual, but his eagle eyes were more 
to be relied on than the field-glasses, and in a few 
minutes the village women were hiding their 
treasures and the young men collecting stones for 
possible defence. If the missionary once let him- 
self consider fear he would spend his life in a panic, 
and the words of the evening prayer were very 
steadying : " Lighten our darkness, we beseech 
Thee, O Lord, and by Thy great mercy defend us 
from all perils and dangers of this night." 

All were very tired after strenuous working days, 
and quickly fell asleep, but scarcely an hour later 
there was a rifle-shot and all the temple bells rang 
out a wild alarm. Then the thud of a galloping 
horse whose rider shouted as he went: "Flee! 
Flee 1 The Moslem brigands are upon us 1 They 
are looting the farms and riding in this direction." 
The tired beasts were dragged from their feed and 
in an incredibly short time tents were rolled up and 
the camp ready to move. No one knew which way 
to turn, but just then a man emerged from the dark- 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 197 

ness : " Teachers," he said, " your only safety is to 
make for the main desert road and get to the town 
of Jade Gate. I have come to lead you, for you 
could never find the bridges in the dark without a 
good guide." 

At last, after seventeen hours of continuous travel, 
the light turret of Jade Gate stood out against the 
afternoon sky. The mules had no pull left in 
them and the carters' eyes were bloodshot with the 
effort of driving and walking. All were dizzy 
with exhaustion and wanted no food, but only 
sleep. Next day there were rumours that the 
Moslems were moving on towards Jade Gate, and 
the only way to avoid them was to push ahead a 
stage further to a small market town. Here the 
mandarin was in hiding, but sent a private message 
asking the missionaries to go to him. They found 
him in a dark room at the back of a shabby shop, and 
they had to scramble over the counter to get to him. 
He was a tall, fine-looking, capable man who had 
been educated in Tientsin, at a Western college. 
His own troops had joined the mutineers, looted 
the arsenal and left him helpless and alone, but for 
one trusty man. 

"I hear you met the Moslem bands from the 
Tibetan hills," he said. 

" We barely escaped them," they replied. 



198 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

" I am sorry to say they may be here to-day, and 
the mutineers are approaching from the opposite 
side, so we are caught between the two. You 
ladies read Chinese. Look at this dispatch 1" 
He handed over a paper which told of a large force 
moving rapidly in that direction. "I can do 
nothing to help you, but I warn you not to go for- 
ward towards the west, for the mutineers are coming 
that way, and you must not go back, for the other 
road is cut off. My own plan is to flee into the 
villages. It will be very difficult for you to do so, 
but there is nothing else that I can advise you." 
Then he said : " I wish I could do something for 
you, but my own life is in danger. Please pray for 



me." 



Half an hour later the vanguard of that army 
rode through the town and straight into the inn. 
An immediate decision had to be made, as the Trio 
were required to evacuate their rooms for the 
oncoming soldiers. These particular men were 
merely commanded to prepare quarters, arrest the 
mandarin, ride on to Jade Gate and do the same 
there. The advice to move into the villages was im- 
possible to follow, for it was out of the question to 
be wandering about in the dusk, in a strange locality, 
looking for shelter in a brigand-infested area. 
. In such a dilemma, immediate and definite guid- 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 199 

ance was imperative, and while one stayed with the 
goods two slipped out of the inn-court to a shady 
spot to be quiet and pray that God .would deliver, 
and send a guide to take them on their way. Noth- 
ing could seem more unlikely at the moment than 
the granting of that petition, for the little town was 
already deserted, and the farmers were in a panic. 
Yet, again something happened, for within ten 
minutes a man rode up the inn-court on a little 
donkey wearing a small brass crucifix stitched to 
his coat. Seeing the three women he stood trans- 
fixed and they, equally amazed, stared also, each 
wondering how the other had come to this place. 

" Who are you ? Where do you come from ? 
Why do you wear the Christkn badge ? " they asked. 

" I am a farmer," he answered, " away on the 
Gobi border, and why do I wear a crucifix? 
Because I belong to a Catholic family down south. 
But what are you doing here ? " he continued. 
" Do you realise that you are in great danger ? " 

When the situation was explained he immediately 
said : " I can help you, and I will do so ; meet me 
at dusk at the back of the old Temple, trust your- 
selves to me and I will take you to where you will 
be safe." 

By the light of the rising moon he led the party 
through a labyrinth of oasis lanes, which are so 



200 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

difficult to negotiate because of the intersecting 
water canals. Soon there was sharp firing in the 
distance and it did not seem safe to proceed, so it 
was decided to stay still till dawn. In the quiet of 
the earliest morning he led on to where there was a 
group of small farms with nothing beyond but 
barren Gobi. Here was safe shelter and simple 
people, who, but for this incident, would never 
have heard the message of Christ. 

Two weeks later, the man with the crucifix led 
the party out by a circuitous route from farm to 
farm, until they were on the main road for Tur- 
kestan. Only once did they meet a band of bri- 
gands. It was after leaving an inn where they had 
rested and met a former acquaintance from the City 
of Prodigals, a man who, like themselves, had been 
caught on the road. He was intensely nervous, but 
as they drove away he called out : " We shall meet 
again this evening." Half an hour later the 
Christian caravan was held up by soldiery and only 
escaped robbery because, at the crucial moment, 
an officer rode up, recognised them and shouted : 
" Let those people pass, they are our missionaries." 
He then saluted and rode away, but stopping at 
the inn, his men seized the traveller from the City of 
Prodigals, stood him against the wall and shot him. 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 2OI 

At the close of a long missionary journey in 
Turkestan, hot weather overtook the Trio in the 
town of Cumul, which is as bad a place as could 
be found in which to spend a summer. What 
between glaring sun, whirling dust, loathsome 
flies and tormenting mosquitoes, life in an inn 
became almost intolerable. Moreover they longed 
for rest from the crowds which never failed to 
gather wherever they appeared, and from the 
endless callers who made it impossible even to 
secure a quiet meal. 

Before the inn door was open in the morning 
someone was shouting that there was a sick 
woman outside, and even if the door-keeper refused 
to open till sunrise, sleep was gone, for the man 
continued knocking. By five o'clock he had gained 
admission, glued his eye to a small hole in the 
missionary's paper window and from that time on 
there was no respite. When, at last, the cook 
was commanded in a determined voice to bring 
breakfast, some special case, from a long way off, 
would sit watching for the last mouthful of food 
to be swallowed. So it continued all day long, 
and if the Trio escaped from the inn, they were 
pressed into a variety of homes by those who 
wanted to see and hear them. 

The owner of the caravanserai was a kind host 



202 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

and realised how much they were needing a holiday. 
He was, moreover, anxious to do all he could for 
them. A few weeks earlier his mother lay at 
death's door. All hope of her recovery was aban- 
doned, but when the missionaries arrived in Cumul, 
he begged them to help. The old Moslem lady 
would not consent to see any man doctor, in fact, 
would rather lose her life than do so. She knew 
and loved the Trio, and when she heard of their 
arrival, she thanked Allah and took courage. For 
several days still her life hung in the balance, but 
prayer was made for her in the name of Messiah 
Jesus and she recovered. The amazement of the 
family, rejoicing of relatives, and congratulations of 
friends spread the news throughout the whole area. 

Her son considered that it was now time for 
the healers of others to have a little consideration 
shown to them. 

" Our Cumul heat is more than you can stand," 
he began. "Why not go into the country for 
awhile?" 

" We cannot find a cool place nearer than Barkul, 
and that is four days' hard travel over mountains," 
was the only answer the Trio could give. 

" I think I could get you an invitation to the 
Khan's summer palace, in a lovely oasis thirty miles 
from here. The Prime Minister is an old friend of 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 203 

mine - we were at school together. If you like I 
will see him to-day and arrange it." 

Next day the Prime Minister himself called on 
the Trio. 

" You have saved the life of my friend's. mother," 
he said. " We are sworn brothers, and his mother 
is as my mother. My debt to you is equal to his. 
If you would like to take a holiday at the summer 
palace, which is standing empty, the place is at 
your disposal." 

A few hours later a burly Turki stood in the 
doorway, saluted, and declared himself ready to 
receive orders from the Khan's guests : 

" I am here to take you to the summer palace, 
serve you while there, and bring you back when- 
ever you wish to come. Command me." 

The old Khan was very sick, but he took pen and 
paper and wrote out a proclamation to his people 
in the hills, which ordered that his guests should 
be received with every honour and supplied with 
all that they required. 

At the summer palace rooms were ready and 
a lady-in-waiting in attendance. The inner and 
most secluded apartment had been selected, where 
servants could sleep within earshot and be in 
attendance all day. The lady-in-waiting knew her 
work; it was to sleep with her charges and ply 



204 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

them with luscious fruits and salted tea at frequent 
intervals. It was a splendid arrangement from 
everyone's point of view, excepting that of the 
weary guests, who only craved air, space, quiet, 
solitude and, above all, liberty. If these were not 
to be secured, Cumul with its flies was preferable 
to such surveillance. 

The Trio wandered off among the gardens. 
Away from that gilded cage it was all so restful, 
and when they saw the shady pagoda trees 
and running waters they decided on a bid for 
liberty. 

"Your care of us has exceeded our deserts," 
they said to their hosts, " but in the garden yonder 
is a large tree under which we can put up our tent, 
and its shade is all that we require." 

There were many protests, but in the end the 
Trio had their way. The equerry was not sorry 
to take possession of the vacated room, and the 
poor lady-in-waiting, overcome by fatigue, com- 
plained of severe headache. In this the Trio saw 
an opportunity of descending to the rank of 
commoners again. A dose of aspirin, in tabloid 
form, was administered, with strict orders to go 
home and rest for twenty-four hours. That dis- 
posed of the lady-in-waiting, and she gave no more 
trouble. The equerry was soon asleep on the rugs 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 

prepared for the guests, and the Trio were left in 
peace to foam at will. 

% 

There was peace and quiet among the enchanted 
glades and rushing watercourses, and the only 
people about were the gardeners and their families. 
Each morning the women brought presents of 
bread, eggs and fruit, and each evening the young 
girls fetched out their tambourines and danced 
together in the green glades. In such Arcadian 
peace the mind was released from all thought of 
brigandage, banditry, murder and carnage; yet 
without warning brigands appeared again. 

The Trio returned from an evening ramble to 
find the robbers there - armed, fierce and very angry 
to see a tent pitched in the garden. " Whose tent 
is that ? " " How many people are here ? " " Are 
they armed ? " " Where are they ? " These were 
the questions they thundered at the old gate-keeper. 
The leader turning fiercely, saw the inoffensive party 
and burst into a loud laugh. " Why, it's our mis- 
sionaries again; we seem to meet them everywhere." 
It was the same Colonel who had searched their 
carts by the roadside a year before and who had 
shot the man in the inn. vThis time he was gun- 
running and laying up stocks of ammunition in a 
mountain fortress, in preparation for the revolution 



206 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

which broke out a few months later, and is still 
shaking Central Asia to its foundation. 

The overladen camels were almost spent with 
the weight of their burden, and the Colonel's bold 
eye searched the stables for mules which he might 
" borrow," but they were not there to borrow, for 
owing to a difficulty about fodder, they had gone 
back to town to be fed up for the long journey 
ahead. The brigand was disappointed to find the 
stables empty, so set about to feed his camels on 
wheaten flour to strengthen them for the one last 
stage, after which they might lie down and die. 

With becoming hospitality the old cook dipped 
into the party's limited supplies to feed the robber 
band, while the Trio sat and listened with tactful 
interest to the Colonel's romances. 

" The Nanking Government has now placed this 
whole area in my care," he boasted. 

" Indeed," said Eva French politely. 

" I am patrolling the desert in search of robber 
bands." 

" That is a dangerous job," said Mildred Cable. 

" It is a secret mission and we are avoiding the 
large towns." 

" You will be quiet enough here," said Francesca. 

At this point bowls of steaming dough-strings 
appeared, and the old cook, whose shaking knees 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 207 

were fortunately concealed by his thick white 
apron, handed them round to the Colonel and 
his followers, saying: "There is neither meat nor 
condiments to be bought in this place, so your 
Honour must excuse such a poor meal ! " 

"Fine! Fine!" said the Colonel, his face 
wreathed with smiles at the sight of the best bowl 
of food he had seen for many a long day. 

The bandits scarcely slept, and all night they sat 
round the camp-fire, the reflection of which gleamed 
in their polished guns. No position could have been 
more unprotected than that of the women who lay 
watching them from under the flap of their sleeping- 
tent. If it had suited the Colonel's strategy to hold 
a few hostages, it might have been weeks before 
their position was even known, but they were con- 
scious of the wall of fire which encircled them. 
After a while they slept, and the angels took charge. 

|b * 

One week later, at midnight, the Trio heard a 
great cry : " The Khan is dead," and a messenger 
who brought the news galloped up the avenue. 
Fresh horses were saddled, and he rode on to the 
pasture lands and mountain encampments, sum- 
moning his subjects to the funeral of their sovereign. 
i Though lineal descendant of the great Genghiz 
Khan, the old ruler's power had diminished and 



208 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

he was a mere fief of the Chinese Government. 
His estates had been cut down until he was virtually 
only king of the Gobi, as nearly all the arable land 
had been taken from him. The winter palace 
was in Cumul and the summer palace in this Artem 
oasis. Though shorn of his grandeur, his own 
people, the Turkis, viewed him as their king. 
They held him in veneration, and for the days 
that followed no woman would take down her 
tambourine, or sing a lullaby, because the great 
Khan lay dead. 

Every approach to Cumul swarmed with excited 
Turkis, come to do homage to their dead ruler, 
and when the linen-swathed body was carried to 
the blue-tiled mausoleum to be laid among its 
forbears, many thousands followed the bier. 

Next day a solemn cortege paraded the streets, 
carrying banners and scrolls to eulogise the dead 
monarch. Largess was distributed with Oriental 
profligacy, and a change of raiment was given to 
each mourner. Money was flung from the palace 
terraces to the crowd in the courts below, and there 
was free hospitality for all comers, with feasting 
for the more honoured guests. Each day at cock- 
crow the Ahungs, scholars and students hastened 
to the tomb, that dawn might find them engaged 
in prayers for the dead. At the great ceremony, 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 209 

when the heir in person received gifts from his 
subjects, thousands of presents were kid at his 
feet and a record was written to preserve the 
names of the loyal. 

There were many who had anxiously watched the 
old Khan's life slowly ebbing, for it was known 
that his death would be a crucial hour for the Turki 
people, and might be made the opportunity for 
robbing them of their few remaining rights and 
territories. Events proved how well grounded 
their fears were. One year later the young Khan 
was a prisoner in the Chinese Governor's Yamen. 
The beautiful old winter palace was razed to the 
ground, its priceless treasures looted, the farms of 
the Turkis burnt out, and the glades and orchards 
of Artem had become the headquarters of the 

Moslem insurgents. 



When they left the Khan's palace, yet another 
crossing of the great Gobi lay before the Trio - a 
journey on which only the fool starts without 
misgivings. The sands of the desert are strewn 
with too many human bones to* allow for any 
lightness of heart in those who traverse it. This 
time it was midsummer, the season of torrid heat, 
revolting flies and accumulations of stinking filth 
in the oases. With a swiftness known only to 



210 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

dwellers in the East, cholera seized Evangeline 
who, in a few hours, was a mere shadow of her 
former self with life hanging in the balance. The 
conditions were unspeakable ; she lay on the floor 
of a small inn court, between a stagnant pool 
and a pigsty. The nearest place with good water 
was thirty miles away, but could she possibly stand 
ten hours in a jolting, springless cart? The de- 
cision had to be made, and that immediately. To 
move on was a great risk, to stay offered small 
chance of recovery. Mildred and Francesca asked 
for guidance and decided to move her. The mule 
cart was converted into an ambulance by padding 
it with the bedding of the three, and all risk of 
contagion had to be ignored. Barely conscious 
and soothed by a sleeping draught, the patient was 
lifted in, her two nurses sat on the shaft board, 
and they travelled all night, stopping every few 
miles to see how she fared. 

In the cool dawn they reached the hamlet of 
Flowing Water, the tent was set up and Evangeline 
moved into it. The air was life-giving. To. the 
west lay Lob, to the east were Gobi's glorious spaces 
of unoccupied land. The Barkul snow range 
towered on the horizon, its dazzling snowfields 
sparkling against the azure sky, and the water 
from its glaciers was brought to the very tent 



AMONG THE PILGRIMS 211 

door by means of the kari^* Blessed be the early 
oases makers, who so patiently laboured to dig 
out that channel which, far underground, con- 
veyed pure water to the plain. This beautiful, 
God-prepared field hospital supplied oxygen, free 
and unlimited, an uncontaminated icy spring in 
which food could be better kept than in an ice 
house, and a sun beating so powerfully on the 
hot sand that it served as a steriliser. In the pool 
near-by the nurses could dip a sheet and hang it 
up to cool the tent, when the midday heat was 
intense. There was nothing lacking but food. 

Every Gobi traveller must carry all his supplies, 
but the bags of flour which were to feed the party 
were of little use for a cholera patient, and of 
invalid nourishment there was none. 

Next morning the anxious nurses were moving 
before dawn. The patient was exhausted, and the 
urgent problem of nourishment seemed insoluble. 
There was kindling to be collected and the prickly 
desert thorn was hard to find. Francesca, going 
afield to collect it, heard a gentle voice behind her : 

" Missionary, you have a sick person with you. 
I am afraid she is very ill, so I have brought you 
down a bowl of milk." 
"Milk! Is there milk in the desert ?" 

5. Underground irrigation channel. 



212 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

i " Yes," she said, " there is, for my husband was 
sent here to repair the kari^ and we dared not 
leave our cow behind in the hills, there are too 
many robbers about. She has just calved, so you 
can have all the milk you want for your sick friend." 
i Looking into the woman's kind, gentle eyes, 
Francesca realised that there was something behind 
this. Moreover the use of the word " missionary " 
suggested association with Christian communities. 
I " This is very kind," she said, " but why do you 
address me as missionary ? Have you ever known 
any missionaries ? " 

i "Yes," she said. " When I was a little girl I had 
the saddest of childhoods. My parents were too 
poor to keep me, and they sold me to a man when I 
was ten years old. He carried me off to a large town 
several months' journey from here. Once I was very 
ill, and when he thought I was going to die he took 
me to a mission house, where a foreign lady looked 
after me I can never forget all her kindness." 

This Moslem woman was a friend in need during 
those difficult days, for she brought fire-wood 
from the little store which her husband had laid 
up, and supplied all the milk the patient needed. 

" When I sent you forth lacked ye anything? " 
Christ asked of His disciples. "Nothing," was 
their answer. 



PART SEVEN 
AMONG THE BANDITS 



te 



When wilt thou save the people ? 

O God of mercy, when ? 
The people, Lord, the people, 

Not thrones and crowns, but men ! 
Flowers of thy heart, O God, are they ; 
Let them not pass, like weeds, away 
Their heritage a sunless day. 
God save the people I " 



AMONG THE BANDITS 

THE TRIO were probably the only people in the 
City of Prodigals who dared to smile at the 
stories of General Lei's wonderful prowess. It 
sounded so ridiculous that a child of fifteen should 
walk out of his father's house in a tiff, call himself 
"General" and within a year have earned for 
himself the surname of " The Thunderbolt," and 
be terrorising a whole province. 

Their first instinct was to laugh at the whole 
thing, but when news came that he was leading an 
army of twenty thousand Moslems and that no 
one could resist him, things took on a different 
complexion. Then, unexpectedly, camel caravans 
came to the town, bringing refugees who told 
circumstantial stories of his atrocities. 

"The Thunderbolt," now aged eighteen, was 
evidently no ordinary boy. This is the story of 
his origin. A certain famous general had betrayed 
a friend to death. From that hour he knew no 
peace of mind, for the vengeful spirit of General 
Fan rose between him and all life's securities. In 
every ill fortune he saw the hand of the dead man, 
and if luck favoured him, he feared the more, 



2l6 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

being convinced that the vindictive spirit would 
turn it in some way to evil. Even his hope of a 
son was poisoned with fear, and as the hour of 
birth drew near, his spirit fainted within him, for 
this, if ever, would be the hour of retribution. 

As he sat waiting among the oleander trees in 
his courtyard, the people around him were horrified 
to see him spring up, stare into space and call out : 
" General Fan has come." He fell unconscious to 
the ground at the very moment when a confidential 
servant came from the inner court to say : " There 
is an occasion of great rejoicing, my General. 
Your son is born." That child became the famous 
" Thunderbolt " - a mascot to his troops, a terror 
to his own family, and a scourge to the trade routes 
of Central Asia. 

This time there was no doubt about it, 
General Lei with his army was moving 
towards the City of Prodigals and travelling so 
swiftly and secretly that no one knew when he 
might arrive. Town defence was mobilised and 
each house required to supply at least one young 
man for training. When the recruiting officer 
marched into the mission compound and called 
upon the Church Elder to produce his man, the 
only youth available was young David, aged 
eighteen and apprenticed to a Christian shoemaker. 



AMONG THE BANDITS ZIJ 

He would be required to wear the uniform of the 
City Defence Force, appear at daily drill and spend 
his nights patrolling the city wall. 

Now this David was not a man of war, and he 
viewed all these martial activities with the utter- 
most distaste. What he loved was to bend over 
his last, and produce shoes with soles of paper and 
uppers of twill calico. His reluctance was such 
that the Church leaders were compelled to hold a 
meeting in order to coerce him into recognition 
of his civic duty. 

The meek David stood fingering his cap, while 
the Church officers sat round and looked at him. 

" David," said the Elder, " we consider it your 
duty to join up in the Defence Force." 

Silence. 

" You need not fear to lose your job, because 
when this little trouble is over, you will be received 
back into the shoe-shop." 

Still silence. 

" The town supplies a uniform, so that will be 
a new suit of clothes for you," the Elder said in an 
encouraging tone. 

Here his father broke in : " David is not strong," 
he said, " and he is afraid of the cold on the city 
wall at night." 

"Cold at night!" said the Elder; "we will 



2l8 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

soon settle that. I have a warm, cosy cap with 
rabbit-skin flaps which button down over the ears, 
and I will lend it to David." 

" The Defence Force has to drill at dawn and 
David suffers from chilblains," his father persisted. 

" A pair of wadded socks is what he wants," 
countered the Elder. "The material shall be 
bought from Church funds and my wife will make 
them up. I think too, the shoe-shop ought to 
find a good pair of misfits for him." 

David, seeing all his subterfuges demolished one 
by one, feebly braced himself to the hated duty of 
warfare. Then, with a great rush of generosity, 
one of the leaders spoke up and said : 

"Let us not be mean over this business. I 
propose that David be supplied with a dollar a 
month for pocket money, so that he never lacks a 
penny to buy a little extra food. I think also that 
his father may be spared to carry hot soup to him 
on the city wall each evening." 

Under the pressure of such tender compulsion 
David had no option but to yield, and three days 
later he appeared in a blue cotton uniform with a 
large white calico badge across his chest on which 
was written: "Li David. Age 18. Member of 
the City Defence Force." 

The Children's Band used to visit the drill-ground 



AMONG THE BANDITS 219 

on purpose to see thek friend David being taught 
the feints and postures of war, and on the day 
when he was first supplied with a sham gun, with 
which he learnt to take aim and pull the little peg 
which stood for trigger, their delight knew no 
bounds. 

As things became more critical spies, disguised as 
priests and beggars, were sent out collecting informa- 
tion, and one night they crept back with the terrify- 
ing news : " The army is only ten miles away and 
will be here in a few hours." The regiment of 
volunteers which had been drilling for weeks in 
preparation for this very emergency, decided, in a 
moment, to offer no resistance. The city gates 
were thrown open and while the chief magistrate 
rode out to receive " The Thunderbolt," the new 
Law Courts were rapidly furnished to house him. 
Chairs, tables, beds, wash-hand basins, clocks, 
lamps and rugs were levied from unwilling citizens 
for the use of General and Staff. Bread shops 
were cleared of their bakings and butchers' shops 
of thek meat, to supply the army with food. 

When General Lei himself rode into the town, 
it was gaily decorated with banners bearing 
eulogistic mottoes : " Welcome to the saviour 
of the people." " Friend of the people, live for 
ever." " Opener of China's highways, advance." 



220 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Word was circulated that he was well pleased 
with the welcome, and that if the town continued 
to entertain him suitably, it would not fall under 
his displeasure. 

Men and horses were billeted in every court 
and the men given carte blanche to take all they 
would. There was a whisper on the market-place 
that the fortunes of the bandits were not so rosy as 
they appeared and that Government troops were 
pressing after them. The General's own report 
was quite different. According to him he was 
on his way to Chinese Turkestan, where Nanking 
would appoint him Governor. The rumour that 
Turkestan was his objective was confirmed by 
his ordering the town to supply many thousands of 
iron tent pegs, and a thousand pairs of bellows for 
blowing up camp-fires. This indicated that he 
was making preparations for a desert journey. The 
town shod his horses, repaired his saddles, and 
made tons of biscuit bread to help the army across 
its Gobi stages. Under cover of darkness his 
scouts spent their nights in stealing horses, mules, 
wheat, money, women and anything else they 
fancied. Few of the citizens ever undressed and 
all were busy digging holes, in which to bury 
their possessions. 
For the first time since they reached Kansu, the 



AMONG THE BANDITS 221 

Trio were short of money, and were a poor catch 
for the brigands, who levelled guns at them from 
their own roof. 

" Send your husbands up here, quick I" one of 
them called out. 

" Sorry, we have none to send " was the answer. 
"They are vowed to celibacy" a cautioning 
voice whispered in the gloom. 

'* Anyhow you must find a man to come up and 
parley " the first man continued. 

The only man in the house was a peaceable old 
servant, and he was hoisted on to the roof, where 
a whispered conversation took place, from which 
he returned white and trembling. 

" They ask a lot of questions," he reported, " all 
about our household and our money supplies." 
" What did you tell them ? " 
" I told them there was very little silver, and that 
we were poor ; but they say poor or not, they must 
have money, and there are armed men waiting to 
take it by force if we do not give it up. Please, 
Teacher, give them all you have and save our lives. 
Don't begrudge money." 

The Trio found it rather nerve-racking to stand 
and watch the brigands play with the triggers of 
their levelled guns, so they invited them to come 
down and bargain. Nothing, however, would induce 



222 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

them to leave the roof, and the demands finally 
became so insistent that all the money in the house, 
which was little enough, and but a fraction of what 
they demanded, was handed over. They still 
refused to leave and were getting really angry, 
when there was a flash from a swinging lantern 
and the very man in whose house the Chief of 
Staff was quartered, walked in. He stared in 
amazement to see this midnight parley between 
missionaries and brigands and slipped off to sum- 
mon help. The robbers also thought well to make 
away, but later on lowered themselves into the 
stable and led off the two best beasts it held. 

When the friend returned he found the coast 
clear. An unaccountable impulse, he said, had 
compelled him to get up and come round to the 
missionaries' house at this unusual hour. The 
next day the Staff Officer himself called. He was 
a native of the Balkans and acted as Military 
Adviser to " The Thunderbolt." " The General 
is furious that his men should have dared to rob 
you," he said, "but mules and money will be 
returned to-morrow morning. He is determined 
to make the culprits pay the full penalty. Three 
of them will be executed at dawn." It was useless 
to plead for leniency. The order had been given. 
Late into the night the Staff officer sat on and by 



AMONG THE BANDITS 223 

his presence saved the house from sharing in the 
general looting, but no executions took place for, 
at dawn> the whole army evacuated and the two 
stolen mules were harnessed to the General's per- 
sonal cart. 

As soon as there was reliable information of the 
brigand army being safely over the Turkestan 
border, the pursuing punitive force moved North- 
West The City of Prodigals got busy with pre- 
parations to give the Government troops at least 
as cordial a welcome as they had extended to 
General Lei lest they be suspected of secret 
alliances. There were, however, those eulogistic 
posters to be disposed of and the Chamber of 
Commerce hastily hired a number of men to scrape 
from the walls all the bills which praised him and 
replace them with others indicting him as " Prince 
of Murderers," " Despoiler of the North-West," 
" Chief instigator of all iniquity." 

Feasts were made to welcome the next army and 
the new Law Courts were swept and regarnished 
for the newcomers. The rooms were not quite 
so grand as before, because " The Thunderbolt " 
had carried off most of the clocks and all the rugs 
when he left. The punitive force rested and feasted 
for a few days, then moved on in pursuit, but six 
weeks later returned, so triumphantly victorious 



224 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

that it had never even sighted the enemy, who, by 
this time, was two months' journey away on the 
other side of the Gobi desert, and if rumours were 

correct, not likely to return. 

* * 

With the bandits away in Turkestan and the 
punitive force cantering quietly home to receive 
the ovation due to a victorious army, the North- 
West area was left clear for another missionary 
journey. Even the City of Sands, closed to the 
preachers for- the last five years by reason of mutiny 
and rebellion, was now quiet and peaceful. It was 
too good an opportunity to be neglected and the 
missionary caravan was soon under way. 

The travellers saw for themselves the havoc 
wrought by the brigands. The countryside was 
full of small bands, deserters from the main army, 
who were doing business on their own account. 
Every night farms were being sacked and women 
carried off to be abandoned later on. Even in 
the towns a few rifle-shots were sufficient to bring 
the magistrate to his knees, and to force from him 
silver which he, in turn, levied from the populace. 
Wherever General Lei had passed he had emptied 
the arsenal, and left the town defenceless. 

They passed through the portal of the Great 
Wall of China, spent a few days in Jade Gate and 



AMONG THE BANDITS 225' 

moved on to the City of Peace, where they left 
the main toad and travelled south-west for foul 
days ovet an arid stretch. At the end of each day's 
stage was a small well of bitter water, but when the 
City of Sands came in sight they entered a beautiful 
oasis. This town is the farthest outpost of China 
on the north-west, at the opening of what was once 
the greatest of Asia's ancient trade routes, con- 
necting east with west. 

Tunhwang, to use the Chinese name, was once 
the battlefield where China and Tibet fought for 
supremacy. In 759 A.D. it was conquered by the 
Tibetans, but from the middle of the ninth century 
their rule declined and finally China overcame. Its 
inhabitants have always been proud and exclusive, 
and like to call their town " Little Peking." 

The oasis is crammed with relics of historical 
interest and when the natives found the Trio keen 
about such things, they delighted to show them 
old tablets and stone figures, hidden away in the 
temples, as well as every kind of ancient vase, pot 
and coin which had been dug out of the sands. 

The most beautiful place in the oasis is the Lake 
of the Crescent Moon, hidden among the sandhills, 
and the most famous is the great cliff, honeycombed 
with cavities, known as the Caves of the Thousand 
Buddhas. the walls of these caves are decorated 



226 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

with a profusion of frescoes covering a very long 
period of Eastern art. 

The City of Sands, being four days' journey from 
the main road, had escaped pillage by the army, 
though it had suffered more than most towns from 
earlier ravages; the garrison was still intact and 
the town was well defended for, in addition to the 
regular troops, three thousand volunteers had joined 
up and been well drilled by competent men. The 
city wall had been repaired, the gates strengthened, 
and there were enough stones piled up on the walls 
to keep an enemy at bay. No one entered the town 
without the most searching investigation and not 
even the missionaries were admitted until credentials 
had been examined. 

Their first Sunday in the City of Sands was a 
memorable day. It was hoped that a few people 
would meet for public worship, but to everyone's 
amazement the inn room was crowded to the doors 
and, after the service was over, one and another 
stood and asked to have his name enrolled on a 
list of enquirers. In great surprise the mission- 
aries looked round on this group of men and 
women who called themselves Christians and 
wondered how this came to be. 

" Where did you hear the Gospel ? When did 
you believe ? " they asked. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 227 

"How should we not believe when six years 
ago you came and preached to us ? You left us 
the Scriptures, we read them and know that they 
are true." It seemed as if the hour for reaping 
had suddenly come and, foreseeing the rush of 
harvest, a letter was sent to the City of Prodigals 
for reinforcements. The helpers that were asked 
for, started, but communications were cut and 
they never reached the City of Sands. 

Meanwhile, there was not a day to be wasted. 
Each morning, as soon as it was light, visitors 
came, some of them bearers of invitations to 
neighbouring farms; there were women to be 
instructed, children to be taught, sick people to 
be seen and meals had to be fitted in, when. and 
how it was possible. 

One night when the Trio were camping among 
the villages, they sighted six riders galloping through 
the sandhills, and their bearing was warlike and 
arrogant. Twelve hours later everyone knew that 
" The Thunderbolt's " army, carrying its wounded 
mascot, had recrossed the Gobi desert, occupied 
the City of Peace and was falling back on the City 
of Sands. 

The gates were closed, the walls manned by the 
town garrison backed by the volunteer Defence 
Force, and there was show of a very stout resistance. 



228 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

That same day six riders came thundering at the 
gates, shouting the usual ultimatum : " Our General 
demands instant capitulation. If he be received 
with honour the City of Sands will be exalted, if 
he be refused admission, this town will be razed 
to the ground and its inhabitants slaughtered." 

The threat had been so ruthlessly executed in 
other cities that the officials trembled like men 
under sentence of death. Before sunset the man- 
darin, surrounded by his bodyguard and followed 
by his underlings, was handing over the keys of 
the town and the guns of the garrison. The De- 
fence Force came tumbling down from the city 
wall without having thrown even one of the stones, 
each man secretly delighted to be spared the risks 
of battle, and eager to make a bee-line for home. 

Once safely inside the town, the brigands 
reminded the magistrate that he had given offence 
by manning the walls and closing the gates, there- 
fore, though the General would deal leniently and 
there would be no wholesale slaughter, the Defence 
Force must be ready to march to headquarters in 
the City of Peace, where the men would be 
received into his own army. 

It was black Saturday when a rider came to 
the City of Sands, bearing a dispatch from the 



AMONG THE BANDITS 229 

General which demanded that two of the foreign 
women be conveyed immediately to his head- 
quarters. The mayor of the town, with a group 
of councillors, came to break the news, but the 
foreign women's answer was : " No." At this the 
mayor shook his head very seriously. " You and 
I are both under that man's orders," he said. " He 
has sent a military guard to fetch you, and you 
should consider yourselves lucky that you have 
been commanded to go in a courteous way. My 
orders are to hand you over and I dare not disobey." 
Making a virtue of necessity the Trio bowed to 
the inevitable, but on one point they were adamant: 
they would not be separated. Moreover, they 
would travel in their own cart and take their own 
servant. The mayor was pleased enough at this 
arrangement, as it saved him the trouble of stealing 
someone else's cart and servant for their use. It 
was a dismal experience to leave before the dawn 
of a bleak November morning on the four days' 
journey across Gobi. As they drove out of the 
city the armed escort fell in to right and left of 
them, pushing up from the rear a band of two 
hundred young men, many of whom were tied 
together with ropes, and who were also bound for 
headquarters. They were the takings of the latest 
press-gang raid. 



230 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

There was a small group of Christians to see the 
missionaries leave, and they turned away to hide 
their emotion, for they never expected to see their 
teachers back again, knowing, that of the daily 
parties which left for that camp, none ever returned. 
This, however, was not the Trio's attitude; they 
hated going, but if it had to be done they would 
go with their heads up, and accordingly the armed 
guards had to wait while the Christian band prayed 
and sang its song : 

" I am weak, but Thou art mighty, 
Hold me with Thy powerful hand" 

"They can't travel without that," the captain 
explained to his men. 

The cavalcade moved due north in the teeth 
of an icy blast, and the conditions of each night's 
camp were so difficult that it was impossible ever 
to cook a meal. Bread and tea was the menu for 
those four days, and when the guard sighted bread, 
it came to " borrow " some for its own supper. 
It was well for the Trio that they were inured to 
hardness and could take it philosophically. 

Each morning there were two or three lads 
missing from the band of recruits for, under cover 
of darkness, the local boys who knew every ridge 



AMONG THE BANDITS 

and mound in that uniform plain, would crawl 
away, burying themselves, if needs be, to the neck 
in loose sand to escape observation. If caught, 
deserters were shot, or flogged till the flesh hung 
in ribbons from the bone. 

On the afternoon of the fourth day they reached 
brigand headquarters. Every house in the town 
had been commandeered, every shop was closed, 
and of all artisans only the blacksmiths remained. 
They were busy shoeing horses, mending carts and 
hammering iron into clumsy weapons. The streets 
were alive with brigand activity. Fine horses, 
looted from Turkestan, were being exercised, 
squads of recruits marched to and from the drill- 
grounds. Parties of foraging scouts galloped in 
and out of the town, sometimes urging on a quiet, 
patient, long-suffering peasant who, hungry him- 
self, was made to bring in his stores of wheat, 
including that which had been laid up for next 
spring sowing. 

The Trio were duly handed over to the General's 
bodyguard and lodged in a schoolroom near his 
own house. Loud orders were shouted that they 
were to be fed from the communal stores, and with 
a flourish of the pen, the secretary drew up a ration 
ticket which read : 
"Hand over on demand twenty pounds of 



23? SOMETHING HAPPENED 

wheaten flour and four measures of millet. For 
the mules likewise thirty pounds of grass and grain 
sufficient, etc., etc." 

The hungry cook seized the ration ticket to 
present it immediately at the military stores, but 
was quickly back, carrying a ; very small bag of the 
poorest millet. 

"To-day's provisions are all finished," he 
grumbled. " There is no flour, no grass, no grain, 
and only just enough millet for our supper." 

A little later an orderly came to summon 
the Trio to " The Thunderbolt's " presence. He 
occupied the best house in the town, and his guest- 
room was heated with a brass brazier of burning 
firewood. He sat on a dais, spread with handsome 
rugs, and the walls were hung with British firearms. 
His bodyguard was composed of fierce, ruthless, 
bearded and turbaned men, all typical brigands, 
heavily armed. In their midst the General offered 
a complete contrast, for he was tall, slender, 
elegant, perfumed and effeminate. He leaned back 
on the dais, discussing the matter of an execution, 
with delicate, languid movements and in noncha- 
lant fashion. A certain man had displeased him 
and he was to be shot, but, his offence having been 
but a slight one, someone dared to plead for him. 
General Lei was peevishly murmuring: "How 



AMONG THE BANDITS 233 

can I overlook it when he didn't do what I told 
him ? I must have him shot." 

A moment later he was asking for medical advice 
regarding an unhealed gunshot wound, and his 
weary voice sharpened in fear, lest the application 
of a disinfectant should cause a smart to his delicate 
flesh. Yet before the interview was over, he was 
again giving orders which, when carried out, must 
plunge good, honest, hardworking men and women 
into an abyss of grief. 

It was anxious work to be guests of a brigand 
chief, for any night the whole army might be on 
the run, and carry the Trio with them, or the town 
might be surrounded by an attacking force. There 
were secret negotiations in progress and everyone 
was nervous as to their outcome. It was probably 
because of these that he wanted to have the three 
foreigners in his camp. 

Each day seemed more difficult than the last. 
The cook was in despair, for he could secure nothing 
but a small daily ration of millet to feed the whole 
party. The cold was increasing every day, and 
they had not even firewood to burn in the brazier. 
The carter was goaded to madness because the 
sleek mules which had been stolen from the Trio 
in the City of Prodigals were being fed in the 
very courtyard where the missionaries were housed, 



234 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

while the team which had replaced them was being 
slowly starved. 

" If we stay here much longer, our beasts will 
be so weak that they will never drag us away," 
he growled. 

The Trio's great fear was that they share the 
fate of all who came to this camp and find themselves 
detained indefinitely. They knew that the greatest 
caution was needed, because any suggestion that 
they wished to move might so easily be met with 
a refusal, and a refusal from the General would 
make it impossible to reopen the subject. 

If anything was to be done, it must be the right 
thing at the right time and in the right way, or 
they would be in a worse position than before. 
" The king's heart is in the hand of the Lord as 
the watercourses : He turneth it wheresoever He 
will." Therefore to the Lord they committed their 
cause, and waited for His deliverance. 

After some time guidance was given when the 
Chief of Staff called to see them. As he spoke 
French fluently, it was possible to talk to him of 
private matters in public. They knew the moment 
had come, and made a bold request to be allowed 
to return to the City of Sands. He listened to all 
they had to say and promised to do what he could 
to help them. To their amazement, when he came 



AMONG THE BANDITS 235 

again he was bearer of the permit they had scarcely 
dared to hope for, which allowed them to return 
to the oasis they came from, but simultaneously 
a command was issued to the magistrate to detain 
them within the oasis borders. 

At the last interview with General Lei nothing 
was said about leaving, lest he should suddenly 
alter that fickle mind of his and withdraw the 
permission. Yet, knowing it to be the last, certain 
things had to be said, and standing in front 
of the Chief, one of the party handed him a copy 
of the New Testament and of the Ten Command- 
ments of God, bidding him have a care for his soul. 
He stood and listened quietly to the exhortation, 
while the bodyguard stared, amazed at the daring 

of these women. 



In a few weeks the Chinese City of Sands was 
transformed into a Turk! settlement. The Moslem 
rebellion which " The Thunderbolt " led in Tur- 
kestan had temporarily collapsed, and all who had 
taken part in it, with their wives and children, 
followed the army across the desert in wild con- 
fusion. Hundreds perished by the roadside of 
hunger, thirst, wounds or disease, and the incoming 
refugees added the last quota of misery to the town. 
Even the wealthy were faced with starvation, 



236 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

because the army had to be fed, and there was 
nothing left over for civilians. The seed which 
farmers had put aside for spring sowing was 
seized, all supplies from outside were cut off, and 
merchants, robbed of their goods and money, 
closed down their shops. Everyone was anxious, 
everyone was sad, everyone was perplexed and 
everyone was fearful of the future. 

The Trio arrived back from the General's camp 
to find themselves homeless. The landlord of the 
inn was a Moslem, and by reason of Islam's brother- 
hood had to break his word to the Christians and 
give preference to the followers of the Prophet. 
They found temporary shelter, but there was no 
space whatsoever to accomplish the things which 
they were there to do - preach, teach and evangelise. 

Just when they were most perplexed, God took 
the issue in hand. A certain merchant chanced to 
hear on the baqar* that the three foreigners were 
back from the General's camp and that they were 
homeless. " That must not be," he said. - " They 
were very kind to me when I met them at the Lake 
of the Crescent Moon last month, and gave me 
some medicine for my eyes, which have been better 
ever since." Turning to his manager he said: 
" Take my card to the ladies and say that if they 

*Bfl!jar. Shopping quarter of a Central Asian town. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 237 

want a house they may have the use of the Blue 
Courts, which are standing empty, and they may 
move in as soon as they like." 

That very day the Trio took possession of the 
best house they ever occupied in China. It had 
rows of large rooms, good kitchens, fine stabling, 
and best of all, a spacious guest-hall to hold two 
hundred people. There was no furniture, but the 
courteous Chinese never let one down on such 
details, and before night one neighbour had lent 
a table, another two chairs and yet another loaned 
a few benches. A large brass brazier was hired, 
and when the walls were decorated with gay 
Christian posters the place looked very cheerful, 
and the household settled in with deep gratitude. 

They only enjoyed the Blue Courts for twenty- 
four hours as at the end of that time a robber band 
rode horses into the stables, threw rugs on to the 
kangs and ordered the missionaries to " look sharp 
and quit." It was a bad case of "loss of face," 
and not easy for the Trio to understand why they 
should have been exalted and then abased before 
everyone, but they knew it was up to them to trust 
though they could not understand, and trusting 
meant taking both incidents from the Hand of 
God. Therefore, having to clear out, they would 
do it as pleasantly as possible. 



238 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

It was drawing on towards evening and they were 
without shelter for the night, as there was now not 
even an inn-room to fall back on. As they packed 
all their possessions into the carts their cry to God 
was, that if they had made a mistake in leaving the 
inn, as Beelzebub strongly insinuated they had, they 
might be kept from making another. There was 
an earnest desire for guidance, and when the carter, 
whip in hand, turned and said : " Teacher, 
whither?" without hesitation came the answer: 
" To the Lake of the Crescent Moon." It was 
dark when they got there, but the kindly old 
priest, guardian of the shrine, opened the deserted 
Pilgrim House and invited them to make use of it. 

The City of Sands takes its name from the ranges 
of sand-dunes which lie to the south, stretching out 
into the great desert of Lob. As far as eye can 
see they roll in undulating softness, the outline of 
each crest blurred by sand-spray and their smooth 
slopes towering precipitously. In one cup of the 
sand-dunes lies a sapphire crescent-shaped lake. It 
is only half a mile long and on its narrow band of 
shore stand temple buildings nestling among trees 
whose leaves are silver and whose fruit is gold. 
The water fowl nest in the sedge by the water's 
brink and nothing has ever disturbed the peace of 
this place where the sands muffle every sqund. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 239 

There is only just room to walk between the water's 
edge and the steeply sloping wall of sand. This 
sand always appears to threaten the little lake and 
would inevitably smother it, but for the wind, 
which in an inexplicable way blows the falling sand 
upwards, tossing it back among the dunes. 

These sandhills possess the curious property of 
singing when the sand is moved. Before the 
desert gale blows, a sound like the rattle of drums 
is heard but at any time the sands can be induced to 
sing their curious song to any who will pay the 
price of climbing their steep ascent. The Trio 
often did so, and from the knife-edge of the highest 
point slid down the sharp incline just for the sheer 
fun of hearing the great vibration which seemed to 
spring from the very centre of the mighty hill of 
loose sand. They soon learned which of the dunes 
would sing, and which, though of identical aspect, 
remained persistently silent. 

At midwinter the lake was a sheet of ice, swept 
clean from any grains of sand which might have 
fallen on its surface, by the upward trending winds. 
The Pilgrim quarters were very cold, the temper- 
ature was below zero and the party was dependent 
for firing on any odds and ends that could be picked 
up, but all were so thankful for the shelter of a roof 
that they were not in critical mood, and wherever 



240 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

there was old tamarisk root to be found, they went 
grubbing in the sand for it. 

The Trio often reminded each other that there 
were no terms in the commission under which 
they served to exempt them from difficulties, 
discomforts, dangers or inconveniences, and they 
had not a word to say if these were their daily 
portion. Their Master had nowhere to lay His 
head and should the servant expect more than his 
Lord? When plans were upset and they were 
landed in discomfort they understood that they 
had to accept these fresh orders cheerfully and make 
the best of the situation. On the other hand, Christ 
had promised to make them sharers of His joy and 
they knew that His peace passed all understanding. 

Every few days some brigand band, foraging 
among the farms, rode out to the lake to levy a 
further contribution from the old priest. As they 
left the old man would watch them disappear and 
shake his head : " We have fallen on bad days ; 
Heaven is punishing men for their evil deeds, but 
we knew trouble must come when the moon was 
eclipsed on the night of her festival." Meanwhile 
the missionaries set themselves to evangelise the 
area nearest the lake and a great time they had 
among the farms. They preached the word 
unhindered, and it had free course and prevailed. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 241 

During those weeks of exile they revisited the 
Caves of the Thousand Buddhas, where the 
guardian was an old friend. They had no reason 
to be hurried, and spent some days wandering 
among the innumerable caves and shrines which 
are hollowed, tier upon tier, out of the cliff. It is 
a wonderful gallery of art, and the frescoes depict 
every incident in the life story of the Buddha, as 
well as lovely scenery of the Elysian gardens of the 
Chinese paradise and countless other scenes. But 
the Trio's main object was not to view ancient 
paintings, interesting though these be. They 
climbed those steep ascents and walked the perilous 
planks, in order to deposit in each remote cave a 
copy of the Scriptures. Their confident hope was 
that some weary pilgrim, sitting down to rest on 
his toilsome penance, might find there the end of 
his quest, in the story of the Lamb of God. 

Days passed into weeks and still there was no 
place for them in the town. It was now nearly 
Christmas and the converts inside the city were 
hoping their teachers would be with them for 
this first joyful celebration, but it seemed impossible. 
Then something happened. On the night of 
December the twenty-third there was a quarrel 
and a fight in the Blue Courts, pistols were fired 
and the whole town was in alarm. The officer 



242 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

in command rushed to the scene to find wine, an 
orgy of feasting, women and gambling. Drunken 
soldiers were flourishing firearms and shooting at 
random. He ordered instant evacuation of the 
premises, a move which for certain private reasons 
of his own he was not sorry to bring about, and 
packed the women back to the house they came 
from. 

He would have liked the Blue Courts for him- 
self, but in such an army, an officer cannot with 
safety live in a better house than his men, and the 
simplest solution of his problem was to get the 
missionaries back. He forthwith dispatched an 
orderly to the Lake of the Crescent Moon with a 
letter inviting them to return at once. Simul- 
taneously the landlord, who feared the perils of an 
empty house, also sent his servant on the same 
errand, and the leader of the Mosque who, by 
breaking his word, had stranded them homeless, 
saw an opportunity of making amends, and wrote 
a letter urging their return. Therefore, escorted 
by three mounted messengers, the Trio arrived in 
triumph at the Blue Courts with enough daylight 
left in which to sweep the house clean and arrange 
for Christmas celebrations. 

The City of Sands was an important place in the 
days of Nestorian Missions, but never since then 



AMONG THE BANDITS 243 

had the birth of the Saviour been commemorated 
there. On the great day the congregation gathered, 
and good tidings of great joy, as was fitting, 
were proclaimed to a company including Chinese, 
Tibetans, Turki and Mongols, all of whom heard 
that day why the Lord Jesus came to earth and 
what the message was, that His ambassadors 
were commissioned to deliver. 

At the close of the service the inner circle shared 
a simple meal. When the guests had all gone and 
evening closed in, the Trio had time to sit round 
the blazing brushwood, remember all the Christ- 
mases of the years they had spent together and 
consider the way by which they had been led. 
There were happy memories of furlough festivities 
among friends and relatives in the security of home, 
with all the traditional setting of the feast, but the 
recollection of chiming church bells was best not 
dwelt upon. The thought of boisterous days 
among the merry school children of Hwochow 
and the tall Christmas tree laden with presents, 
stirred remembrance of the carol-singing at dawn 
by which the missionaries were bid awake and 
salute the happy morn. Two weeks' journey away 
in the City of Prodigals a Christian community 
was gathering this very day to celebrate the birth 
of a Saviour of Whom, but a few years ago, they 



244 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

had never even heard and now, literally in the 
uttermost parts of the earth, in the City of Sands, 
there was joyful commemoration and peace among 
men of goodwill. It was a thrilling retrospect and 
they responded to it with profound joy. 

For ten years they had tramped the great North- 
West and the early vision which had come to them 
of trade-routes captured for the spread of the Gospel, 
was realised. Tens of thousands of Scripture 
portions were scattered up and down those great 
highways, and every city they had touched was 
posted over with the Ten Commandments of God. 
On the witness of the prodigals themselves, those 
mighty words had checked them in the pursuit of 
evil. 

Six times, in missionary journeys, the Trio had 
covered the North- West area and now the witness 
was to be carried once more into Turkestan. 
^The Gospel had been preached through Inner 
Mongolia and in the Tibetan lamaseries. For a 
decade they had been homeless and without material 
comforts, literally pilgrims in a strange land, but 
physically they had, if anything, gained in the power 
of endurance. There was, however, no denying 
that the signs of wear and tear were evident, so 
they preferred to travel without a mirror. 

In the only things that mattered, they had gained 



AMONG THE BANDITS 245 

immeasurably and the nearness and reality of Christ 
had become so intense, that He was truly their 
Saviour, Guardian, Friend, Prophet, Priest, King, 
Lord, Life, Way and End - they having Him lacked 
nothing. 

On this Christmas day their fare was but tea 
and bread, and they were in the hands of a bandit 
General whose next whim might be to carry them 
off anywhere, yet their hearts burned within them 
as they said : " For Christ's sake, it is worth it, a 
thousand times over." " Blessed be the Lord God 
of Israel Who only doeth wondrous things." 

* 

The great Chinese festival of New Year was no 
feast at all with robbers in control and food at 
famine prices. For the first five days of the year 
the North- West was accustomed to give itself up 
to the delights of the gaming-tables, but this time 
even the lure of the dice lost all charm for the heart- 
sick people. Any young man who showed him- 
self in the street would certainly be seized by the 
press-gang, and recruiting officers swept down on 
the farms at unlikely hours and carried off all on 
whom they could lay hands. But the yokels were 
sharper than they looked, and the stupid, one-eyed 
fellow who opened the farm door so clumsily, had 
been put there to give a secret sign, and delay the 



246 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

scouts long enough for the youngsters to get into 
hiding. The ruses of the shop assistants were 
unfathomable - they hid, they disguised themselves 
and they feigned sickness. Thousands of recruits 
had been marched to headquarters and still peremp- 
tory orders came to dispatch more. 

Wits, however, were not all on one side, and 
one morning the main street was unexpectedly 
gay with booths, at which eager groups of soldiers, 
disguised as farmers, squatted and tried their luck. 
An inspired word went round that the press-gang 
was out of the way, and there was a chance of sport. 
Like birds to lime the grinning yokels came, and 
apprentices who had hidden themselves for weeks, 
slipped round with a string of cash up their sleeves. 
For an hour there was all the delightful excitement 
which a game of chance supplies, then three rifle- 
shots, and the gamesters were surrounded by troops, 
roped together, marched off to the temple courts 
and locked behind railings, through which they 
could see their old fathers and mothers weeping 
and pleading for their release. The morale of the 
town sank several degrees when it was seen how 
cleverly its youths had been trapped. 

The Turki refugees were a very piteous com- 
pany, All of them were well-off merchants reduced 
to penury, or agriculturists who had left their lands 



AMONG THE BANDITS 247 

in Cumul and fled while their farmhouses were 
going up in flames behind them. The women-folk, 
accustomed to the seclusion of a harem, were 
miserable in the publicity of an inn, and every kind 
of sickness of the body laid hold on them. They 
turned to the missionary for medical help and, 
finding women who could converse with them in 
their own language, poured out the tale of their 
woes in the safety of the foreign women's rooms. 
How thankful the Trio were that they had made a 
start on the Turki language during their last fur- 
lough, and had persevered with it. 

They often went to their old quarters in the 
Moslem inn to visit Turki refugees, and then they 
understood why they had been guided to leave, 
even though leaving meant enduring the discom- 
fort of the Pilgrims' quarters. The common well 
had become contaminated, and in each room 
someone was down with enteric fever. As the 
frost broke up, typhus broke out, and as days went 
by food supplies got less. 

One commodity after another had given out in 
the town. For months there had been no sugar, 
no tea, no candles, no soap and no paraffin. The 
city granaries were empty and swept, and the small 
supply of poor grain which the household needed 
was only secured through the kindness of friends 



248 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

who, terrified at the risk they ran, stole in after 
dark with a bag of millet wrapped in an old coat. 
If it were discovered that anyone had a store of 
grain the soldiers immediately swooped down and 
carried it away for army use, and very shortly 
there would be nothing left in the oasis. Something 
had to be done and done quickly. 

General Lei had issued clear orders about the 
foreign women - they were not to leave the 
oasis. His competent men had the situation in 
hand, and having set a guard at the only possible 
exit, they troubled no more about them, and their 
difficult position. From the Christian household 
prayer went up continually for wisdom to act at 
all times discreetly, and for intelligence to see the 
indication, when deliverance was at hand. The 
answer to the prayer for wisdom caused them to 
reserve, through all the shortage, a hidden store 
of provision, sufficient to take them across Gobi. 
The answer to the prayer for alertness made them 
conscious at a certain hour in early April, and after 
eight months of detention, that they were to move. 
Experience of God's deliverances gave them courage 
to obey. 

Their trusty servant was immediately told that 
they intended to visit the north border of the oasis 
and that they would carry the reserve food supply 



AMONG THE BANDITS 249 

with them. Being a wise man, he asked no ques- 
tions. It was important to delay discovery of the 
flight, and the rooms were arranged so as to make 
any one who peeped through the paper window 
believe them to be inhabited. The gay pictures 
remained on the wall, the table was decked with 
empty tins, and an abandoned quilt was spread 
out conspicuously, while the brazier was made 
ready as though for use on return. No money 
was owing, and even the rent was paid up to date, 
for those " unaccountable women " had given it 
in advance. 

At night, and in secret, the carts were packed 
with the reserve flour hidden behind sleeping-bags. 
As the city gates opened before the town had 
finished its morning dose of opium, they slipped 
out by the south gate and, their destination being 
due north, so soon as they were out of sight, they 
made the necessary detour. 

They reached the last farm on the northern border 
without meeting anything or anyone to confirm 
the rightness of the step they had taken, but at 
this place they stopped the cart at a threshing- 
floor, and enquired of the peasants where the 
military guards were located. 

" They live in yonder temple," was the answer. 
" But," the old farmer added, " they are not there 



Z50 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

just now. They rode away this morning and we 
have not seen them since." 

This was guidance, and one more step was clear. 
What lay beyond that no one could know, but 
this much was certain - without hesitation they 
must make a dash for Gobi, under cover of dark- 
ness. 

* 

Between them and honest desert lay treacherous 
land, intersected with deep channels cut for oasis 
irrigation. It was not a cart road and the mules 
strained and sweated in the sticky mud of the 
ditches and up the steep banks. Again and again 
it seemed as if the axles must snap. It was mid- 
night before they got through the labyrinth of 
canals on to firmer ground, and the morning star 
was visible when they lay down to sleep behind the 
sand-mounds at the fording place of a wide river. 
At sunrise a servant called : 

" Teacher, there is a man hiding in the reeds, who 
is dressed in grey, but we cannot see if he is a 
brigand." 

" Then you had better go at once and find out." 

He disappeared and came again with a man who 
bore the stamp of a deserter on every line of him. 
His old, shabby uniform was worn inside-out, and 
a wide blue cotton sash round his waist, was 



AMONG THE BANDITS 2JI 

intended to make him look like a farmer. Deserters 
are no menace even to runaways, so the Trio shared 
their breakfast with him, and when he saw they 
were as anxious as he to avoid the military, he 
shared information of the road with them. 

"Things could not be worse," he said; "the 
houses at every stage are burnt out." 

" Are there any inns open ? " they enquired. 

" Inns I You will not see a creature between 
here and the Turkestan frontier, unless you happen 
to meet scouts from over there," he exclaimed, 
jerking his chin in the direction of brigand head- 
quarters. 

" What about the wells ? " the Trio asked, voicing 
their chief fear, which was that the oasis wells 
should have been choked by fleeing armies, for, 
if this were the case, there was no escape for them. 

" You will find water at the next stage," the man 
said, " but after that I do not know. It is uncer- 



tain." 



The river ahead was an old enemy. Once before 
it had nearly taken the lives of the Trio and even 
the recognised fording place was sometimes a 
menacing quicksand. Every rope and strap was 
examined before the animals got the lash which 
sent them ovet and down the sandy edge into the 
swirling torrent. With shouts and deft touches of 



,252 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

the whip, the clever drive* guided the team from 
point to point of the dangerous crossing, until 
with a final yell the mules sprinted up the steep 
bank. 

The crossing of rushing torrents, the depth of 
whose waters and the condition of whose bed was 
incalculable, has been one of the Trio's worst 
perils. Sometimes it is a sudden rush of water 
sweeping everything before it, sometimes a collaps- 
ing bank, and sometimes a shifting of the quick- 
sands into which cart and mules sink in a moment. 
All these things the Trio had experienced and at 
every river-crossing someone would say : 

" When I reach the verge of Jordan 
Bid my anxious fears subside ; 
Death of deaths and hell's destruction 
Land me safe on Canaan's side." 

Now time was everything, and they crossed 
without a hitch. A journey across Gobi by such 
unused tracks, could not have been attempted with- 
out a carter who was a local man. He had tested 
every way across the desert and seemed to smell 
out water like a horse. On the other side of the 
river was a sandy plain of such peculiar quality 
that any cart which stood for a moment sank to 




r-X <f. 

v ** 

W T3 

1* 5 

s J 



O js 

v. -^ 

* *r3 

^'8 



"2 3 

rt O 

6 * 

- 5s 

il 

tJ 

S s 

j^^ w 



AMONG THE BANDITS 253 

the axle O^ith every beast harnessed to each cart 
In turn, they went over at a gallop while.the passen- 
gers toiled behind, sinking at each step to their 
ankles. Thus one more danger was passed, and 
at last the solid, resisting, stony floor of Black 
Gobi was reached. With a feeling that the worst 
was over, and that two more days would bring them 
to a main desert track, the party pushed hopefully 
on. 

They had travelled for some hours when suddenly 
there was a shout, and looking back they saw two 
brigands galloping behind, calling on them to 
halt. 

" It is all up," whispered the distressed servant. 
" They have caught us." 

" We are scouts from headquarters rounding up 
deserters and patrolling Gobi, with orders to 
arrest any travellers," the armed men said. " We 
saw the marks of your cart wheels and followed you 
up. Where have you come from and where are 
you going ? " 

" We are travelling to Turkestan." 

" How is that ? The General forbids anyone to 
go that way." 

Seeing how confident and unperturbed the 
women looked in face of this challenge, the soldier 
hesitated and said : 



254 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

" Have you a special permit ? " 

In a flash the man's words gave a clue to Mildred, 
who, alert for guidance, stood waiting. Turning 
to Evangeline, sitting inside the cart, she said 
quietly : " Give me a passport." 

Then, without a word, she handed over to the 
bandit, her Central Government Passport, the 
credential which every missionary carries. At the 
sight of this impressive paper with its scarlet seals, 
the men stared. In the mercy of God they were 
wholly illiterate. Not one single ideograph could 
they recognise, but it was incredible to them that 
a document so magnificent could be issued by any- 
one save their own war lord. The spokesman 
looked it over, then without a word he folded it, 
handed it back, saluted, and said : 

"Pass onl The stages ahead are worse than 
you think, and you may not be able to get through, 
but if you have trouble there are parties of our 
scouts patrolling and they will escort you back to 
the General's camp. He will take care of you." 

The men rode swiftly off and the party went 
forward, but all suddenly realised that they were 
in much greater danger than they had allowed 
themselves to believe. With bands of scouts 
about, they ran a risk of being challenged again, 
and the next men would probably not be illit- 



AMONG THE BANDITS 255 

erate and might insist on detaining them. This time 
they had been guided and delivered wondrously, 
yet Mildred, true to the phrenologist's prognostica- 
tions, found faith so difficult that she pursued her 
way tormented by every manner of questioning 
and doubt. 

Although rebuked by an inner voice which 
asked : " Why so fearful ? How is it that you do 
not understand ? " it was long before equilibrium 
was restored and the memory of past deliverances 
brought confidence. 

By forced marches it would take them four days 
to reach the Turkestan frontier station at Baboon 
Pass, which is fixed in a rocky ravine at mid-Gobi. 
Here the normal strength of the military garrison 
was one thousand and in this time of warfare it no 
doubt would be reinforced. Once within those 
lines they should be safe. 

Between the fear of pursuit and the desolation 
of that howling wilderness the strain was almost 
intolerable. Not one living creature did they 
meet, but all around was the devastation of battle- 
fields where a pursuing army and the retreating 
bandits had fought it out. Wolves had been 
busy, but blood-smeared uniforms were scattered 
about and everywhere lay bones of men and of 
horses-. 



256 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

The strength of the teams was tested to the utmost 
and many times the carter declared that they could 
pull no more on such limited rations. There could, 
however, be no delay because the scouts had already 
had time to report on the escaping party at brigand 
headquarters, and the pursuers might be on their 
tracks. On they pressed at a maximum speed of 
three miles an hour, allowing only the briefest 
time for feeding the mules, until they came to 
the last stage before the frontier. 

It was nearly midnight when they approached 
the ruins of the oasis formerly known as Great 
Spring. Nothing remained but a few blackened 
walls and it was difficult to trace out the little street 
where there had always been such friendly inter- 
course between travellers. The desolation was 
overpowering and reached its climax when, from 
behind a mound of rubble, there crept out a man, 
shaking with fear, whose terror was so great that 
his lips could hardly frame the words : 

" When I heard voices, I thought you were a 
squad of brigands and I hid. Then I realised that 
you were our own missionaries from the City of 
Prodigals. Where have you come from? How 
did you get here ? There has not been a traveller 
through for months." 

" What of the frontier ? " they asked. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 257 

"The military guard fled when a squad of 
' The Thunderbolt's ' men showed themselves and 
threw them into a panic. I ran and hid myself 
here. There are still bands of them hiding about 
in the hills and we never know when they will 

come down." 



The members of the caravan were very tired. 

Nerves were overstrained by the terror of 
pursuit. 

The hour was midnight. 

They were among ruins of weird and grotesque 
shapes. 

The ruins were full of the evidences of recent 
battle, carnage and massacre. 

They had only one lantern with which to grope 
their way. 

They had been startled by the man creeping out, 
when they thought themselves alone. 

The man's panic was infectious. 

The hope of safe shelter they had counted on for 
the next night, had vanished. 

They were all hungry and there was no supper. 

Out of these elements arose a condition which 
made sleep difficult, but each of the three, unwilling 
to communicate fear to the others, lay silent under 
the stars. They were blessed, in that memory was 



B 



SOMETHING HAPPENED 

stored with the great words of Scripture which 
stabilise the mind, give renewal of vitality to the 
nerves and bring the spirit back to confidence in 
God. 

" As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, 
so the Lord is round about His people." 

" God is our refuge and strength, a very present 
help in trouble. Therefore will we not fear." . 

"Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by 
night." 

" The Lord of hosts is with us, the God of Jacob 
is our refuge." 

When the morning star rose, two were asleep 
and the third was quite calm because something had 
happened. 

Over the silent spaces of Gobi, a song had come 
softly but with perfect distinctness. Its harmonies 
and the cadence of its parts were heard as plainly 
as though unseen choirs were singing. Not an 
intonation of the great chorus was missing : " He 
watching over Israel slumbers not nor sleeps. . . . 
He slumbers not nor sleeps. ... He slumbers not 
nor sleeps." 

Then she fell asleep, conscious that the ever- 
lasting arms were underneath her. 

In a few hours they were off again, making for 



AMONG THE BANDITS 259 

Baboon Pass, that tortuous ravine whose rocks are 
dotted with forts, and whose sandy floor is hollowed 
into trenches and dug-outs. The regulars had 
been fortifying the narrow defile for years and had 
erected upright stones sufficient to hide a regiment 
of men, each one standing invisible behind his own 
splinter of rock. As the carts wound through the 
gorge, generally buzzing with the activity of camp 
life, the silence was oppressive, yet who could say 
where snipers might be lurking among the bristling 
stones, so cleverly arranged as to confuse the man- 
like stone with the stone-like man ? By the time 
the carts had driven right through the ravine, the 
Trio had no doubt that the fortress was empty and 
the men had fled, so again they did not delay one 
moment longer than was necessary. 

Four days later they saw on the horizon the 
lovely sight of a willow tree with branches waving 
in the wind, the first tree since they left the City of 
Sands. This was the stage of " Flowing Water," 
where Eva had been nursed through cholera. It 
was now a big concentration camp, where strings 
of camels brought daily supplies of food, firewood 
and fodder from Hami. Along with the army were 
hundreds of stranded refugees, who were allowed 
neither to move forward nor backward. Half- 
naked and half-starved, they existed on uncertain 



260 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

rations, in return for which they had been obliged 
to hand over all their possessions. 

The arrival of the missionaries caused a tremen- 
dous stir, for they were the only travellers who had 
come that way for months, and seeing them, the 
refugees hoped that the road had somehow opened. 
Officials crowded round, eager for news, and the 
soldiers were stirred up to a good anger and cursed 
"The Thunderbolt" for all the trouble he had 
brought on their country. The fighting was not 
yet over, for what was banditry in Kansu had taken 
the form of Moslem rebellion in Turkestan, where 
the population is unruly Moslem and the govern- 
ment Chinese. 

The hills of Artem, where the Trio had been the 
guests of the Mongol Khan, were the storm centre, 
and thanks to the huge dumps of ammunition col- 
lected there, the rebels were still able to hold their 
own. ' y The fertile Hami oasis was untilled, every 
farmhouse burnt out, all horses commandeered by 
the military and the cattle had long since been 
killed for food. The local garrison had held out 
for months under siege by General Lei, but the 
Moslem town, with the Khan's splendid palace, 
was razed to the ground and the busy northern 
bayar had been destroyed. 

The Military Commandant of Hami issued orders 



AMONG THE BANDITS 261 

that the missionaries and party should be passed 
through the danger zone into a quieter area with as 
little delay as possible. Travel was neither pleasant 
nor easy. The road skirted the foot of mountains 
which were full of robbers, and the nights had often 
to be spent under canvas in the loneliest places, for 
the people had fled and the buildings were destroyed. 
Several times raiding parties attacked the camps, and 
once, on the other side of the foothills, they seized 
and carried off a caravan of Russian women, holding 
them as hostages for fifteen months. On another 
occasion, the raiders only missed the Trio by a few 
hours, but mercifully they did not know of these 
happenings until later. Of one thing they were 
conscious, that a strong pressure urged them for- 
ward and suffered them not to delay anywhere. 

In one lonely pass two uniformed men appeared 
at midnight and hurried them forward on their 
stage. Their manner and approach were mysterious, 
nor did they seem to belong to the regular army. 
The Chinese carters were greatly perturbed, for the 
next march lay across a range of mountains and 
over that lonely path the two horsemen rode with 
the missionaries, who had no idea whether they 
were escorted by friend or foe. They travelled for 
hours, meeting no one and passing no dwelling. 

Suddenly, in the depth of a narrow gorge, a man 



262 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

emerged from a rocky enclosure which could easily 
have been passed and never noticed, so cleverly was 
it concealed among the rocks. The two horsemen 
turned aside and disappeared into the recess. 
Immediately afterwards the strange, weird sound 
of a lilted incantation was heard. The voice 
ascended in pitch and increased in volume until 
it held a terrifying quality, as it echoed and re- 
echoed through the ravine, then suddenly ceased. 
The Trio had no desire to delay in this sinister 
spot and quickly pressed on, nor did they see the 
escort again. 

After leaving the mountains behind each stage 
became more reassuring. Fields were under cul- 
tivation and the peasants were busy at agricultural 
pursuits, so that when a town was reached where 
shops were open and there was food on sale, the 
relief was greater than can be imagined. Reports 
of what they had been through went ahead of 
them, and though not a word regarding revolt, 
rebellion or disaffection might be mentioned, evi- 
dences of silent sympathy were shown everywhere. 

The old spirit of mischief in Evangeline was not 
dead yet, and as soon as they reached a place of 
peace she organised a small escapade on her own. 
The desert wind was blowing such a hurricane that 
travel was impossible, but there were enough sleep- 



AMONG THE BANDITS 263 

less nights behind them for her companions to 
welcome a day of enforced rest. Not so Eva, who 
must needs wander out to explore the locality, 
which was certainly particularly interesting. 

In the middle of a stony plain was a small mound 
and all around it a litter of strangely-shaped stones, 
many of which showed signs of use by prehistoric 
man. Up the mound went Eva, in spite of the 
dangerous wind, and a moment later down she came 
again, head foremost, carried off her feet and whirled 
to the bottom. When she was able to pick herself 
up she had lost all sense of time, locality, direction 
and individuality. 

One of the men found her staggering blindly 
about and brought her back to the room, where 
her companions were roused from a luxurious sleep 
by a confused Eva, desiring to know who she was 
and where she belonged. The incident was inter- 
esting as showing that many deaths in the desert 
may be accounted for by the bewildering effect 
of the wind. How easily a traveller blown into 
confusion, could miss the caravan, and, too stunned 
to locate the points of the compass, be lost. Sleep 
restored her and bed kept her passion for adventure 
quiet, for that one day. 

* * 

From the high plateau of Gobi which, in early 



264 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

May, was still wind-swept and frigid, they drove day 
by day gently downhill until they were below sea 
level in the hollows of the great Turfan depression. 
Here the vines were in flower, the apricots changing 
colour and the gardens purple with ripe mulberries, 
the oasis was a patch of emerald in an ocean of grey 
sand. After a long night stage they reached the 
first outlying vineyards at sunrise and, as they 
passed, the gardener stepped out of his little sleep- 
ing shelter to stare at the unusual cavalcade. 

Seeing the weary travellers, he hailed them with 
a friendly call : " Come down and rest and eat some 
of my mulberries," he shouted, so the Trio alighted 
and followed him through the gardens. The 
women brought a large sheet of homespun cotton, 
which they held under the boughs while he shook 
down quantities of luscious fruit. The mulberries 
were delicious and they all sat and ate them in the 
shade of the trees, for as soon as the sun is up, the 
wayfarer's only desire is to evade it. Then they 
pushed on to the town. 

In the suburbs everyone was busy, baking bread, 
boiling soup and sorting fruit, but at the sight of 
the carts there was excitement, for no one came 
from a distance these days, and all were hungry 
for news of the General's campaign. The men 
were full of questions to which they only re- 



AMONG THE BANDITS 265 

ceived evasive answers, and the women gathered 
round, each one with a gift of bread, fruit or the 
offering of a cup of tea. This was not the Trio's 
first visit, and little Topsy, who had won their 
hearts last time, was the centre of attraction to the 
children. They all wanted to see her again, and 
there was a buzz of comment : " How she has 
grown ! " " She does look happy." " See how long 
her plaits are." "They love herliketheir own child." 
One old Chinese man, selling hot meat dumplings 
from a tray, pushed to the front and exclaimed : 
" Why, it is little * Lonely,' who was ill-treated and 
turned out to beg in the streets of my native town." 
Then, turning to the crowd, he said: "The 
Christians did a righteous act on the day they saved 
that child, and she will certainly turn out well." 

At last the driver started the mules and the crowd 
had to fall back to let the party proceed to the inn. 
Before the beasts were stabled a man in uniform 
was requesting that the Trio present themselves 
without delay at the passport office, and a smart 
servant appeared with a message from the official's 
lady, saying she hoped the missionaries had brought 
their medicine-chest, as she was not well and wanted 
them to come at once and give her something to 
relieve headache. When a Chinese lady wants a 
dose of medicine it is easier to get the visit over 



266 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

than to delay under the impatient urgings of the 
servant, whose hope of a tip depends on bringing 
the foreigner back with him, So the passports 
were inspected, the lady's headache relieved, the 
varied ailments of her immediate entourage attended 
to, and her husband's enquiries about the general 
conditions of road travel satisfied. Not till then 
did the exhausted missionaries return to their inn, 
having excused themselves from a luncheon at 
which they were to meet a party of ailing aristocrats 
and give them all free medical attendance. 

The usual crowd of onlookers was waiting, a 
gaping group of the absolutely occupationless 
come to gratify the pleasure of watching the busy 
at their work. Their conversation was a string of 
observations, completely detached from any effort 
of thought : " There are three of them." " The 
little girl is deaf and dumb." "She eats their 
food!" "They wear Chinese dress." "They 
are drinking tea." " Two of them are real sisters, 
the third is a dry sister." " They are all so much 
alike you cannot distinguish them." " They were 
here two years ago." "Last time they were 
travelling east, now they are travelling west." 
Under this fire of personal remarks and obvious 
platitudes the Trio ate their brunch,* after which 

* Brunch and Tuppet. Missionary combination meals. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 267 

everyone went to test during the unbearable heat 
of the midday hour. 

Before lying down, Mildred went to the stables 
to see if the mules were taking their feed, and 
a little later Evangeline, passing that way, saw 
her lying unconscious in a pool of blood, her face 
buried in the stable filth. In an agony of anxiety, 
and not knowing if she were dead or alive, Eva 
lifted her, and found that her head had been kicked 
open by a vicious donkey. A stretcher was 
improvised and Mildred was carried to the dirty 
little fly-blown room, where her companions set to 
work to wash the dirt out of the gaping wound. 
The owner of the donkey was an Islamic fellow- 
lodger, whose callous outlook it was, that a Moslem 
donkey was quite justified in wishing to end the 
life of a protagonist of the Christian religion. 

The anxiety of such a situation is not easily 
realised by those who have always lived within 
reach of medical help. The fear of blood-poisoning, 
the dread of tetanus, the impossibility of securing 
quiet and the absence of surgical cleanliness makes 
such an incident a nightmare for the nurses. Eva 
and Francesca longed to convey her to silent, clean, 
spacious Gobi, but unshaded desert was not to be 
thought of in such temperatures. This was a case 
for the Great Physician to tend and it was for Him 



268 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

to indicate how and where Mildred should be 
nursed. 

They turned to Him for instructions and instantly 
remembered the kind gardener who had fed them 
with mulberries. If he would allow a tent to be 
pitched by his karl^ they would get the shade of 
his trees on one side and the spaces of open desert 
on the other. A messenger was sent, and next 
day, laid in the cart, the now conscious but suffering 
patient endured the lurches and bumps as the 
springless vehicle lumbered over the uneven roads. 
The same kind women now wrung their hands by 
the roadside and said: "God knows about it I 
God knows about it I " 

The kari^ was better than they hoped. The 
rushing stream was clean, and two great trees threw 
alternate shade across the tent. After the oppres- 
sive staleness of the inn enclosure the fresh night 
air brought healing sleep. Next morning cartloads 
of visitors began to arrive ; the carts all drew up at 
the mulberry garden, where they disgorged parties 
of women dressed in their best and laden with 
presents. In one wild flash of fear the nurses 
imagined them to be patients, following up the 
doctor and laden with bribes to insure attention, 
but mercifully it was not so. A little further on 
was a farm where the first daughter-in-law had just 



AMONG THE BANDITS 269 

borne her first son, and this was the celebration of 
a Nazre. This is supposed to be a distribution of 
food, by the rich to the poor, but it is apt to take 
the form of inviting relatives and rich neighbours, 
who will all bring gifts and in due course return 
the invitation, and so repay. In the course of that 
day one hundred and twenty guests of the Nazre 
stopped to call at the hospital tent, and by evening 
Evangeline's knowledge of the Turfan colloquial 
was so much increased, that she was familiar with 
the complete gamut of Nazre talk. 

The guests behaved fairly well, except the boys 
between the ages of ten to sixteen who, towards 
evening, collected for a row. Moslem villages are 
terrorised by their schoolboys, and the fathers, 
who want to see the children develop a full measure 
of arrogance and assertiveness, will not control a 
youth, lest his spirit be in any way tamed and the 
lust of fight reduced. To the Trio it was no cause 
of rejoicing at all that another bold brat should 
have been added to the male constituency of the 
neighbourhood, and the joys of Nazre left them 
cold. The boys formed a gang, demanded Scrip- 
tures to burn, stood at a short distance and lashed 
themselves to fury with rhythmic yells. The Trio 
had previous experience of having been severely 
stoned by just such a band of wild Moslem hooligans 



27 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

and, in the circumstances, did not want a repetition 
of such doings. 

Things were getting serious and at last Evangeline 
went out to deal with the situation. Parents 
always keep out of the way when their sons are on 
the warpath, but Evangeline, the experienced, was 
up to them, and seeing a turbaned Ahung lurking 
in the distance she approached him : 

"Ahung," she said, "you may know that we 
have a very sick person here." He murmured 
assent. 

" Listen to those boys. How can a sick person 
recover in all that noise ? " Then before he had 
time to answer, she continued : " We are strangers 
here and we know that this is your town, but we 
have pitched our tent on the Gobi which is no man's 
land. If you wish us to leave, we will move on, 
but you must take the responsibility of sending us 
away, as it may be serious for the patient." 

Terrified at the mere sound of the word responsi- 
bility, he became active at once. 

"Those troublesome children," he said. "It 
takes all my time to keep them in order. You must 
not think of moving. We like you to be here." 

In half an hour the incident was closed, the 
children were scattered, the patient was quiet, and 
there was no more trouble. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 271 

As soon as Mildred was well enough, the party 
moved on, travelling northward towards the capital 
of Chinese Turkestan, Urumtsi. The wound, 
which might so easily have proved fatal, healed and 
left no permanent injury to eye or head. Some 
unseen leaf of healing must have been laid upon 
it. The scar remains and that she will always 
carry. It is a witness that she fought and was 
wounded in the battles of the Lord, Who will 
some day be her Rewarder. 

For the first stage they followed the foot of the 
Flame Hills, whose colour and formation has won 
them this name and, indeed, under the rays of the 
setting sun, their colour was so glowing, that the 
ridges which furrowed the sides, were as flames 
licking them from base to summit. 

In the hot afternoon the carts rumbled into the 
narrow street of Tuyok down which there rushed 
a stream of clear water. It was more like a village 
of Tuscany than Central Asia, and bare-footed 
women stood ankle-deep in the water filling their 
gourds. The vines were in flower, the fragrance 
was intoxicating and the brilliant green of the 
vineyards, against the flame-coloured background, 
was a sight never to be forgotten. 

When she saw Mildred's bandaged head, a woman 
came forward to otter the hospitality of her home. 



272 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Seeing how much the patient was suffering, she 
helped to carry her through the narrow doorways 
into a large room built on all four sides in a latticed 
brickwork which secured all the coolness possible. 
The floor was spread with fine, Khotan rugs and 
on these Mildred was laid, her head on the woman's 
own pillow. All afternoon that woman sat by her 
side, held her hand, fed her with mulberries and 
gave her frequent drinks of a special infusion which 
she said was a certain cure for headache. She 
guarded the room fiercely and would allow no one 
to disturb her charge. This happened in the very 
place where two years previously the Trio had 
been cursed and stoned. 

The show place of Tuyok is its Mosque of the 
Seven Sleepers, built over the frontage of a cave in 
which it is believed that seven men went into retreat 
for one thousand years. When they emerged it 
was to find that the world had not improved during 
their absence, so they determined to rest a little 
longer and only reappear when men were ready 
for their message. This time a small dog followed 
them, and when they would have driven it away, 
it opened its mouth and rebuked them, saying : 
" Though but a dog am I not also a creation of 
Allah ? " Because of that great word they allowed 
it to stay and share the sleep of ages. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 273 

Round the mosque entrance several obos had 
been erected, such as are common in Tibet and 
Mongolia, and they were decorated with tufts of 
hair, bleached bones and other such contemptible 
offerings. The Hadjis stood around and read a 
liturgy after which they entered into conversation 
with the Christians, trying, as usual, to draw them 
into controversy regarding the nature of the God- 
head, but the missionaries knew better than to let 
themselves be drawn into futile discussions. In 
the secret depths of his heart, the Hadji knows full 
well that neither his pilgrimage to Mecca nor the 
blood of goats shed at his mosque door, can 
remove sin, and the important thing is to let him 
hear the declaration of God concerning atonement. 
He may spit at what he calls blasphemous words, 
but truth cuts, for the Logos of God is a living 
thing, active and more cutting than any sword 
with double edge, penetrating to the very division 
of soul and spirit, joints and marrow - scrutinising 
the very thoughts and conceptions of the heart. 

From Tuyok the Trio travelled on over a great 
plain where many massive earth-works, ancient 
tombs and crumbling buildings, tell of former 
glories. fi The most striking was the ruined city 
called by the Turkis, City of Dakianus. Sur- 
rounded by a mighty wall of earth, it is full of 



274 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

stately remains among which they walked for miles, 
tracing out the plan of the town. In the centre 
stand the remains of the King's Palace and in some 
of the buildings there are still flaking frescoes, 
representing Buddhist and Christian subjects. The 
neighbouring farmers own some remarkable an- 
tiquities-Grecian statue heads, bricks decorated 
in Grecian style and elegant vases, all of which 
have been dug up by the agriculturists, who are 
rapidly levelling the City of Dakianus and reducing 
it to the status of a ploughed field. 

The villages of the Turkestan south trade-route 
spread themselves in a luxuriant land, whose pro- 
duce is so abundant that the energies of half the 
population are used to transport its superfluity 
elsewhere. This has to be paid for in climate, and 
the heat haze which hangs over the watered land 
saps the life of all, save the natives inured to its 
oppression. 

In that hot-house atmosphere the vines are so 
prolific that they bear enough seedless grapes to 
supply a great part of Asia with sultanas, and the 
grape-drying houses, built for ventilation of latticed 
mud-brick, add a touch of beauty to the vineyards, 
whose brilliant green stretches out to the foot of 
the Flame Mountains. 

Spread out over the sandy spaces are the melon 



AMONG THE BANDITS 275 

gardens, watered by cleverly contrived irrigation 
channels, with perfect fruit lying out on the dry 
pebbles over which the hot air quivers. Orchards 
of apricot, nectarine, peach and mulberry, bear 
bountifully in their seasons, but of all theit sun- 
dried fruits the best is that juicy apricot which 
dries to a clear gold. From each fruit the stone 
is removed, cracked, and the kernel folded back 
into the soft yellow flesh. 

When the cotton ripens every available man is 
called upon to pack it in huge bales, lade it on 
camels and carry it elsewhere, and at the season of 
ripening corn the land is golden with mounds of 
maize cobs. 

The people who dwell in the midst of this plenty 
have to bear all the toil of the land's over-produc- 
tiveness, and all the exhaustion of the climate, so 
suitable for vegetation, and so devitalising to man. 
In April the heat begins to rise in successive waves, 
through May the inhabitants sweat, and in June 
they leave the surface of the soil to live in dug- 
outs; for every town house and every farm has 
underground rooms in which the family eats and 
rests. In July a man may lose his life by merely 
walking across the plain at midday. 

These Turkis are a burly people ; hardy, muscu- 
lar, enduring, impetuous, quarrelsome and 



276 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

quick-tempered. Their religion is Mohammedan- 
ism, and by its teaching they have been trained 
to admire arrogance, mercilessness and intolerance. 
To these characteristics they add a discipline which 
is sufficiently strong to compel them to organise 
life for five periods of public prayer a day, and for 
a month of severe fast once each year. Even if 
the fast falls in the torrid summer heat, neither 
food water nor fruit may pass the lips during the 
long hours from sunrise to sunset. 
: The populace is awakened at dawn by a 
sonorous voice from the minaret, calling the faithful 
to be up and pray, and in the midst of the busy mart 
the Moslem must make time, when that call is 
repeated, for exacting ablutions and for prayer. 
The discipline of abstinence is sometimes carried to 
lengths of real mortification for, as though the ordi- 
nary demands of Ramazan* were not sufficient, the 
lonely mountain mosques have caves, where holy 
men are built in for a forty days' fast. The earth 
cave, the mud bed, the tiny inaccessible window, are 
all there, waking for the next penitent and, lying in 
a little heap on the ground, are ninety-nine pebbles, 
with which as they slid between his fingers, the last 
immured man told off the attributes of Allah. 
The woman's life is otherwise ordered, as she 

* Ramazan. The ninth month of the Mohammedan year when the 
faithful must fast. 



AMONG THE BANDITS 277 

exists only for the satisfaction of man's lust, to beat 
his children and incidentally to minister to his 
material comforts. Only if, through a lifetime, 
she manages to keep the favour of her lord, has she 
the hope of being a houri* in some Moslem paradise. 
But the Central Asian woman has the turbulent 
characteristics of her race, and a man often finds his 
hands full with the riotous elements of his women's 
quarters. The bride comes young, before she is 
fully a woman, and if her husband be a boy little 
older than herself, the two children soon squabble. 
If they make it up, well and good, but if things go 
too far, she is sent back to her parents, who have to 
find another home for her. Very often the husband 
is a middle-aged man, who knows by experience 
how to handle girls ; then he is probably one who 
likes frequent changes, and in six months' time he 
will be writing out the bill of repudiation for her. 
Sometimes he is an old satyr, and the marriage ends 
in a dose of poison. 

They add so much to the beauty of the scene, 
these lightly-veiled village girls. No dress is too 
brilliant for their colour-loving natures, and the 
little velvet cap, which holds the veil in place, 
sparkles with gold thread and spangles. They 
carry themselves with a grace peculiar to those who 

* Houri. Nymph of Mohammedan Paradise. 



SOMETHING HAPPENED 

walk barefoot, and unconsciously strike the most 
charming attitudes, as they gather by the fountain 
with their water-pots. The rich man's wife is a 
sadder woman ; secluded in her own quarters behind 
a shut door, and never allowed outside, except in a 
curtained cart, she spends the day in gossip, intrigue, 
quarrels, and in making up her face in a pitiful 
effort to hold the attentions of her master. 

Moslem women's quarters are not accessible to 
the Christian missionary, unless the hand of God 
opens the door, but in the case of the Trio something 
had happened elsewhere which ensured a welcome 
for them among certain important merchants, and 
when the richest Ahung invited them to his house, 
all the lesser men followed suit till there were more 
homes open than they had time to enter. To the 
Trio it was a coveted privilege, for the burden of 
Moslem women had been heavy upon them, and 
there was no Christian woman missionary in any of 
these towns. 

To have the door flung open was one thing, 
but what would they find the other side of the 
threshold ? Every thought, habit, convention, and 
tradition which made up the mental setting of 
those women's lives was antagonistic to Chris- 
tianity. Brought up to believe themselves soul- 
less, it was simpler for them to accept the situation 



AMONG THE BANDITS 279 

and substitute the physical for the spiritual. To 
admit even the possibility of spiritual issues, meant 
the liberating of forces which must always, and in- 
evitably, be at war with each other, and threaten the 
elemental calm of a life circumscribed by eating, 
drinking and fertility, The missionary, like his 
Master, is not to be thought of as bringing peace 
but a sword, and he may well set those of one 
household at variance with each other. To have 
had a window once opened into the soul through 
which a ray of light has penetrated, and awakened 
the smothered spirit, is an experience from which 
emerges a personal responsibility towards God, and 
its inevitable sequence, a sense of sin. 
; In a large, wealthy Central Asian household is a 
woman now barely thirty-five years of age, but who 
has more than a lifetime of trouble behind her. 
She was born into this family, and was the rich 
man's petted daughter. Her mother was the 
favoured wife, and little Patima lorded it some- 
what over the children of the lesser wives, who 
came and went according to her father's whim. 
Until the age of eleven she was spoilt, petted, fed 
with dainties, indulged and dressed in the gayest 
and most expensive clothes. 
i There were many suitors for little Patima's hand, 
as marriage with her meant relationship with one 



280 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

of Central Asia's great merchants. Every point of 
each proposed bridegroom was discussed in the 
women's quarters, and when the selection was made, 
she was told in detail of the delights ahead. On the 
marriage day she was bathed, perfumed, dressed in 
silk, decked with flowers, and a broad, black band 
was painted across her eyebrows. Then swathed 
in a silken veil, she was sent away and instructed 
henceforth to cover her face at the approach of 
any man, unless he be her husband. 

The bridegroom was a spoilt, selfish, bullet- 
headed boy with staring eyes and an assertive 
manner, who had been accustomed to see his 
mother and her co-wives beaten for their slightest 
fault. Though but twelve years old he knew that 
a woman had no rights, and that her only purpose 
was for his pleasure. - When the marriage festivities 
were over and he first lifted his bride's veil he was 
pleased enough with his new toy, for the lovely 
child Patima had large, lustrous eyes and two long 
plaits to her knees. His mother also was glad to 
add so charming a daughter-in-law to her house- 
hold, but little Patima was not the daughter of the 
house here, and from the beginning she must learn 
subservience, obedience and docility in the presence 
of her mother-in-law, as well as absolute yieldingness 
to every whim of her boy husband. 



AMONG THE BANDITS l8l 

It only took a few days for the children to quarrel, 
and the violent boy to snatch a stick and give her 
a good beating, after which he went off to school 
and boasted of his prowess among the other scholars. 
When his mother found the girl in tears she scolded, 
and told her she only got what she deserved. 
Within three months the children heartily disliked 
each other, and the mother-in-law was telling 
everyone that the rich man's daughter was unbear- 
able. One evening there was a big flare up and 
little Patima, sick at heart because everyone was 
against her, crept out to the front door and crouched, 
gently wailing, under the oleander tree. Just before 
dark a man passed that way. He looked, stood a 
moment and came closer. When he spoke it was 
very gently : 

" What is the matter, little girl ? " 

" My heart is full of trouble," she answered. 

" Why should your heart be troubled, little gay 
one ? " he asked. 

"Because everybody hates me. They beat me 
and I want to get home to my mother," she sobbed. 

" Come with me and I will take you to your 
mother." 

Without a word little Patima drew her veil 
around her, stood up and followed the stranger, 
but the house to which he took her was not her 



282 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

mother's home, but a place from which there was 
no escape. Her naughty child-husband was ex- 
changed for an evil owner, who kept her himself 
for a few weeks and then sold her. In a few years 
she passed several times from hand to hand. 

At the age of eighteen she was in Kashgar, the 
seductive beauty of a traveller's serai. By this time 
all men, Turki, Chinese, Hindu or Russian were 
alike to her, but there was one Chinese who came 
to her room more often than the others and he 
pleased her, because his ways were gentler, and he 
was less exacting than her own people. He spoke 
her language well and gradually drew her story 
from her, then one day he spoke : 

"Patima-han, I am going back to my own 
country. Do you come with me and be my wife. 
The women there are not veiled as you are, and 
you can do as you like in a home of your own." 

Impulsively she blessed Allah for this piece of 
good fortune and closed with the offer. The 
thing had to be planned secretly, but it could be 
managed, for she was not strictly watched, and 
when the time came she wrapped her veil closely 
round her and followed the man through the streets. 
At dawn, when the city gates were opened, they 
slipped out, and vanished into the trade routes. 
For three months they rode on every day, Patima 



AMONG THE BANDITS 283 

astride a donkey, and the Chinese riding a tall mule, 
till they came over the great Salt desert to the first 
town of China. There she lived as wife to this 
man long enough to have lost the freshness of her 
beauty, and to see him gradually become the victim 
of his nation's curse - opium, to which he yielded 
without an effort. The Chinese women despised 
her as a foreigner, and the Moslem women spat at 
her for being the mistress of an idolater. She 
had not even the consolation of a child, for she was 
that accursed thing, a barren woman. 

One day a Chinese woman came to the inn where 
Patima lived. She was ailing, and long travel had 
robbed her of all her strength. After a few days 
her child, a little girl, was born, and Patima helped 
her. More skilled care, however, was needed if the 
mother were to pull through, and as this skill was 
not available, she died within a few hours, of ex- 
haustion. The little baby was left in the arms of 
kind Patima, who took the child, spoke to it in her 
own language, and shaved the hair of its baby head 
into the pattern peculiar to a Turki girl. As her 
husband became more neglectful and poverty over- 
took them, first her ornaments, then her clothes 
were exchanged for opium, but she clung the more 
passionately to little Ginesta. She was frightened, 
because she saw her husband going headlong to 



284 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

ruin and, listening to the talk of the Turkis on the 
ba^ofy she knew that terrible times were coming 
when Turkis and Chinese would be killing each 
other. What then would her position be - a Turki 
woman with a Chinese husband ? 

Three Western women were living in the same 
town, and one day Patima said to herself : " Those 
three women are foreigners and I am a foreigner 
too, so I will go and see them." On that plea 
she first crossed a Christian threshold. They were 
immediately friends, for she was a very lovable 
woman, spontaneous and expansive in every ex- 
pression of her affection. ' 

The Trio were needing a Turki teacher and asked 
her to come and help them, so it came to pass that 
she spent some time each day with her friends, and 
every day the lesson centred round some picture 
which told a story with unexpected meanings. She 
was deeply interested, because the stories that held 
such wisdom were merely incidents of everyday 
life, as that of the father whose son ran away from 
home and who loved him back, and the other 
about a man who took a Gobi journey and met 
bandits who nearly killed him and he must have 
died of wounds, but that some good man came along 
and took charge of him. Her favourite was that 
about the shepherd, who had a flock of a hundred 



AMONG THE BANDITS 285 

sheep and who lost a little one from it. When 
she said to the missionary : " If it was a weai one 
it would not matte* losing it," the missionary said : 
" That Shepherd would die to save the poorest of 
His sheep." She never forgot that. 

Then her friends left the town on a long journey, 
and she was lonely again. Just about this time she 
had a letter from her home, which came in answer 
to a message someone had taken for her, and it 
brought her permission to return to her own 
people again. It was a three months' journey to 
get there, but irresistible nostalgia had her in its 
grip, and when a man offered to take her back to 
her own people if she would travel with him as 
temporary wife, she agreed. So with little Ginesta, 
she set out once more across the great desert. 

She travelled for two weeks, and each day hope 
and fear alternated in her mind. Would this man 
betray her as every man had always betrayed her, 
and strand her in some impossible position ? Or 
would he take little Ginesta and sell her in one of 
the towns where girls were so expensive? Or 
would she get safe home, to that paradise of her 
childhood, once more ? 

One evening at a lonely Gobi stage she crouched 
at the tent door, blowing up the camp-fire to make 
a meal. When she lifted her eyes she could scarcely 



286 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

believe that she was seeing aright. Those three 
foreign women, her dear friends, were coming 
down the toad in their carts. With one bound 
she was by their side and the next moment they 
were clasped in each other's arms, she pouring out 
the story of this new venture, while the tall, stern 
Turki stood by, watching the strange scene. 

" A letter came from my people," she explained 
excitedly. " They say I may go home, and they 
will receive me back and take little Ginesta in also." 

The Trio listened to it all with aching hearts. 
Her blind desire to see her parents once more, made 
her completely overlook the fact that, even if the 
man kept his word, she would only enter the door 
of that proud house as a despised and rejected 
woman, to do menial service with the lowest of 
the slaves. 

But Patima knew that which no one else in that 
rich house had heard. She knew she had a Father 
in heaven and that there was One named Jesus - 
Ai-sa they called Him - Who loved her so much 
that He died for her. She had no words to say 
what she felt about it, but it was so wonderful, almost 
too wonderful to be, that God's own Son should 
come from heaven and die to save - Patima. 

Dear Patima! There are many like you in 
Central Asia, broken by men and mended by God. 



PART EIGHT 
AMONG THE EUROPEANS 



" The little road says go, 

The little house says stay, 
And O, it's bonny here at home 
But I must go away. 

And go I must, my dears, 

And journey while I may, 
Though heart be sore for the little house 

That had no word but stay." 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 

THE spirit of revolt and rebellion stirred by " The 
Thunderbolt," spread like a forest fire through 
Turkestan. Here and there was an ambitious man 
to whom any revolt, rebellion, war or insurrection 
appealed as a possible occasion for self-aggrandise- 
ment. The populace might suffer, but so long as 
he was promoted and rose to greater power, he 
cared not a whit. 

The provincial Governor was too feeble for 
strong action, but under the domination of panic, 
capable of wild actions. With unreasoning caprice 
he exalted one man and put down another, and the 
one who was his adviser to-day fell under suspicion 
to-morrow. Shootings and executions kept the 
capital in a ferment. He betrayed the Turkis by 
making a prisoner of their racial ruler, the young 
Khan, and turned the best of his Mongolian troops 
against himself by treacherously inducing their 
leader to enter his Yamen, and then killing him. 
The nearer trouble came, the more wildly he be- 
haved, until his terrors were such that he lived 
behind locked doors surrounded by a triple guard 
of armed men. 



290 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

For the people there was not even the safety 
valve of free speech, newspapers were forbidden, 
and an army - of censors controlled every channel 
through which information might circulate. Spies 
were everywhere, and gained promotion according 
to the frequency of their reports. The infuriated 
Turkis saw, in union with " The Thunderbolt's " 
army, a possible means of overthrowing the 
Government, and their storm centre was Kami. 
Kashgar produced its own war lord who started the 
blaze in the west of the province, and midway 
between the two the Karashar Mongols laid their 
plans. The turbulent Tungan is always ready for 
revolt, so the whole province became daily more 
excited. 

The Trio were perfectly conscious that they were 
being steadily pressed onwards toward the Russian 
border and Europe, with the forest fire of revolt 
coming up behind them. They therefore made the 
necessary applications -for passports, and guidance 
was confirmed when the best-informed of their 
friends came to bring news that " The Thunderbolt " 
was marching on the town where they were staying, 
and if they did not wish to see him they had better 
not delay. So they moved on from stage to stage 
across the great Dzungarian plain, until they reached 
the City of Seagulls, the last town of Turkestan. 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 291 

Many things happened by the way. Among 
them was the reunion with a certain young girl 
who had come to Christ in the City of Prodigals. 
Her father was Judge of the North- West area. 
IJe got into trouble when a band of men were brave 
enough to resist the attack of a gang of Moslem 
robbers, and brought one of the thieves to justice. 
The Judge condemned him, but a few days later 
the Moslem party demanded his release, and the 
Judge confronted the test which comes sooner or 
later to every mandarin of the North-West, who 
must finally bow to Islam, or lose his post. 

The Judge had two daughters, girls of sixteen and 
eighteen, who were very friendly with the mission- 
aries. One day something happened. At a certain 
meeting one of the Trio was speaking about a man 
who sowed good seed in his land, which never 
came to fruition because the soil on which it fell 
was hard and stony. She then told of the Saviour 
who, though the Lord and Giver of Life, could be 
rejected by lack of response in human hearts. 
That day Pearl went home and made her decision, 
then she brought her young sister to Christ. A 
few months later they both asked for baptism 
and the father, being an exceptionally intelligent 
and broad-minded man, consented, saying : " My 
daughters' religion is their personal matter ; they 



292 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

may do as they will." The baptismal service was 
held one Friday, and the two girls were to take their 
first Communion on the Sunday, but on Saturday 
night word reached the Judge that his life was in 
danger, and before dawn the whole family fled to 
an unknown destination. 

The Trio never knew, until they reached Turkes- 
tan, where their friends had found shelter. The 
family had been through seas of trouble and the 
girls had learnt more about prayer, experimentally, 
than any could have taught them. At the frontier 
their father had come within an ace of being shot 
and in Kami they had been caught in the siege, 
and nearly starved, but now the father once more 
had a good post and his daughters were earning 
their living as teachers, and making a good con- 
fession of their faith. 

The missionary has to endure so much disap- 
pointment, and so often to see those who make a 
good beginning fail to endure, that when he sees 
fruit from a handful of seed scattered broadcast, 
as was a case in the City of Sands, or finds character 
develop and growth proceed without human nur- 
ture, as was evident with Pearl and her sister, it 
sends him on his way rejoicing. 

The last three weeks of the long journey, which 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 293 

began in April at the City of Sands and ended in 
September at the City of Seagulls, was taken in a 
Russian peasant cart driven by Piotr, formerly 
private in the Cossack battalion which guarded 
the last of the Czars. His three horses trotted 
abreast, the bells jingling merrily and Piotr inces- 
santly flourishing a short-handled whip, urging 
them on to greater speed. 

It was part of his responsibility to see that each 
evening there was shelter for the night, and at 
midday he would halt by a stream where the kettle 
was filled, and slung from the shaft of the brlshka 
over a smouldering fire of dried cow-dung, which 
everyone helped to collect. When the kettle 
boiled all shared the tea and soaked their dry bread 
in the fragrant steaming infusion. 

The road over which they were travelling was 
the main route which connects Chinese Turkestan 
with Southern Siberia. During the first part of 
the journey they passed through large and important 
towns, including Manas, the great grain market of 
Turkestan. Everywhere was the joy of harvest, 
and the threshing-floors were a sight to make glad 
the heart of man. It was a land of plenty and there 
was abundance of grain, with apples, pears, grapes 
and every kind of vegetable. 
As yet there were neither brigands, beggars nor 



294 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

starving people, but six months later there was 
slaughter and famine in Turkestan also. 

The bazars were alive with business, Mongolian 
men and women bartered pelts for grain, Qazaqs 
and Khirghiz encumbered the road, riding through 
the basytr to the shop doors where, refusing to 
alight, they bargained from their seat of vantage 
for some Russian commodity. Samovars, china 
bowls and brass basins were the favourite purchases, 
but even sewing-machines were skilfully balanced 
across the saddle, and carried off to distant tents by 
the steppe-dwellers. 

Later on the Trio came to mountainous country 
where, in place of towns, were the encampments 
of the nomads. By religion Moslem, by politics 
partisan of the U.S.S.R., intelligent, virile, adaptable 
and ready for education, the Qazaq is on one point 
inflexible - nomad he was born and nomad he will 
remain. At mere sight of the model dwellings 
which the Soviet Ministry of Housing has pre- 
pared for him, he stealthily rolls up his tent and 
slips across the border to the Turkestan pastures. 
The substantial felt tents hold all he needs for com- 
fort. Heavy rugs cover the ground, and splendid 
metal-faced boxes hold good clothes, while the 
cooking and eating utensils are of shining copper 
and gay china. 




Aggressive Evangelism. 
A Qazaq woman meets Mildred Cable. 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 295 

Sometimes, when the Trio lifted the curtain, 
they would see a group of women sitting on the 
floor round a sewing-machine, on which the 
mother was running up carelessly made garments 
for the family. The brilliantly coloured gowns 
were decorated with buttons, and over the robe a 
short, velvet coat was worn. 

These Qazaq women offered a picturesque sight, 
standing round the tent door, gaily dressed 
and faces swathed in a white wimple. Though 
Moslems, they were not closely veiled, and 
strode rapidly about the pastures, with a swing 
of capacity. 

They were interested in the missionaries but 
having, as a people, accepted Mohammedanism, 
they now view the messenger of Christ with sus- 
picion. 

When the Trio halted at one camping-ground, 
a splendid young woman, wearing an olive-green 
dress over riding-breeches, and a pink kerchief on 
her head, strode out of a tent to greet them. She 
was delighted to talk with Western women and 
revealed an unexpected amount of general infor- 
mation regarding world events. Her brother, a 
student in Moscow, had taught her many things, 
including some Latin. There were various points 
of interest in the neighbourhood and she took the 



296 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Trio found to view them, eager to impart and eager 
to learn. 

If -if -one of the many tragic "ifs" which 
cause the missionary to groan in spirit -if the 
Church of Christ had only been about its business, 
even fifty years ago, when one pioneer missionary 
had already pointed out this very area as suitable 
for immediate evangelisation - if then the wrangling 
sects had ceased from noisy controversy about 
ecclesiastical minutiae and hair-splitting differences 
of interpretation, there might have been silence 
enough in which to hear the command of God 
sending some to these very people. The way 
then was simple, and free from international com- 
plications. A tribe so responsive to new ideas, 
so ready to assimilate liberating thought, so filled 
with the spirit of adventure, might have become 
a Church on fire for Christ in the East, instead 
of a potent agency for Bolshevism. It has been 
left too long. Suspicious governments now guard, 
Islam controls and Communism has captured 
them. 

In the City of Seagulls everyone knew Piotr, and 
it was incumbent on him to drive his guests in 
style. Right through the crowded main street the 
sturdy horses galloped abreast, shaking their thick 
manes and scattering the crowd of Kalmuks, Turkis, 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 297 

long-robed Chinese and white-turbaned Mullahs, 
to the gate of the house where the Trio were to be 
lodged. The street was Turkestan and its crowd 
was the multi-coloured Central Asian throng, but 
the group of cottages where they stayed was pure 
Siberian. The thick mud walls, the small windows, 
the scrubbed boards, the white-washed stove, with 
ks sleeping-place on top, were identical with those 
of the isba, which its owner had abandoned in 
Semipalatinsk. 

It was Saturday afternoon and each Siberian 
housewife was at the tub, washing cotton dresses 
for the next day's church-going, while the boiler 
was filled up for the children's Saturday night 
bath. To-morrow the workshop of every homely 
trade would be closed and the family party, 
dressed in its poor best, would keep the Sunday 
festival. 

The sudden transition from gross idolatry to 
Christian tradition was the first breath of home 
air to the Trio. Idolatry is an almost meaningless 
word to the Westerner, who has never had to hold 
his own against the spirit of suffocation which Satan 
spreads among those who worship him. In the 
West an idol is a toy, an ornament, a mascot, a 
fashion, but in the land where it commands the 
homage of men and women, its hand-wrought 



298 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

figure is a mask for the Devil, who, through it, 
receives obeisance and worship. Therefore, the 
missionary never dares to relax the intensity of 
his inmost protest. 

For the first time for many years the Trio woke 
up to an all-pervading sense of " Sunday atmos- 
phere." Its outward manifestations were closed 
shops, clean clothes, leisured attitudes, and some- 
thing extra for breakfast. At the hour of public 
worship, when the road was full of little family 
parties, the Trio also, in their poor best, joined 
up and walked slowly to the hall which was used 
as Church by the Orthodox. 

Inside the building men and women were 
separated, and the right aisle was crowded with 
men, young and old, each of whom was absorbed 
in his own devotions. There was a sound of 
murmured prayers, and rough hands were lifted 
to form the sign of the Cross, while at intervals 
one or another fell on his knees, and laid his fore- 
head to the bare boards. The other aisle was 
crowded with women whose faces expressed both 
passion and resignation. Each wore as head-dress 
the kerchief, characteristic of her own locality. 
The big-boned, horny-handed peasants, whose 
bodies were bowed by field work, had come here 
to give expression to something which, were it not 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 299 

allowed an occasional hour of relief, might snap 
under the strain of its intensity. 

In the choir-stalls stood ten young men and 
women who sang, with natural genius, the ancient 
music of the Russian liturgy. A peasant priest 
officiated, whose long hair curled over his shoulders 
and whose beard was the colour of a ripe horse- 
chestnut. His vestments were of poor material, 
and he wore a stiff, pink robe which made him look 
like a life-sized doll. He was followed by a clumsy 
little acolyte carrying a wooden candle-stick as tall 
as himself. The ikons of the sanctuary were the 
poorest oleographs, and it might have been thought 
a tawdry spectacle were it not for the impressive- 
ness of the sorrow-scarred human beings who 
formed the congregation. 

The atmosphere was surcharged with pathos, 
sorrow, resignation and pain. Even though they 
were here to worship Him Who is resurrection and 
life, there was no joy, no expression of hope, no 
lifting up of the head, only long-drawn sighs and 
falling tears. It was a company of exiles, and in 
their midst were a few who, that very morning, 
had reached the City of Seagulls after a perilous 
flight from Siberia, bringing for most some word 
concerning relatives left behind, news which caused 
the barometer of life to rise or fall under pressure 



300 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

of joy of grief. To the priest himself the word 
had come: "Your son has met with a sudden 
death." Small wonder that, as he performed the 
ritual that day, he moved in and out of the sanctuary 
as one who walks in a dream. 



One hour later a little maiden with forget-me-not , 
eyes and a wild rose complexion called at the tsba 
to fetch the Trio to a meeting of the non-Orthodox 
Russian Christians. She led them to a shabby 
house in another part of the town, where they were 
introduced to the living-room of a very poor watch- 
maker. The room was filled with a congregation 
of men and women, among whom small children 
ran freely in and out without seeming to cause any 
disturbance to the gathering, which was char- 
acterised by a spirit of great intimacy. Behind 
a long table sat the watchmaker himself, and with 
him two young men who were also recognised 
as leaders. 

In the centre of the table was a book, and that 
book was the Bible. The service proceeded with- 
out any form of ritual. The first half-hour was 
spent in singing evangelical hymns, which so 
exactly expressed the feelings of the worshippers 
as to constitute their spontaneous psean of praise. 
The joyousness of that singing was such that its 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 301 

triumphant shout dispelled all gloom of the past, 
or fear of the future. 

After the singing there was prayer, and this also 
took on its own individual form for, at a sign, all 
knelt and there was a fervent murmur as each one 
began to pray audibly, until the room was filled 
with the sound of petition which first rose then 
gradually died down and lapsed into silence. From 
this the company passed to a new outburst of 
jubilant singing, and then came the central act of 
the service, which was a reading from the Bible. 
Only two or three members of the congregation 
owned a copy of the Scriptures, so this reading 
had a particular importance for them, and they all 
listened with intense earnestness as to the oracles 
of God. 

The preaching was not understood by the Trio, 
as it was entirely in Russian, but it evidently con- 
sisted of a few simple remarks by one and another, 
concerning the passage which had been read. See- 
ing they could not understand, they had leisure to 
look around and notice the peculiar characteristics 
of these people as they contrasted with those of the 
Orthodox congregation. All equally poor, equally 
outcast, equally in danger, the dominating expres- 
sion of the one group was tragedy and of the other 
radiant joy. 



302 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

It had seemed an anachronism for a man dressed 
in pink brocade and tawdry tinsel, his long hair 
hanging loose about his shoulders, to be swinging 
a censer and performing recondite rituals before a 
congregation whose very faces declared their need 
of a living Saviour approachable by common men. 
What ailed him that he failed to detect their 
inarticulate cry : " Sir, we would see Jesus " ? 
That day the hearts of both priest and people were 
wrung with sorrow, but they only stood together 
among the shadows and gazed upon the mysteries 
of religion. 

In the watchmaker's shabby room while ritual 
was absent, tradition was discarded and even the 
simplest ceremonial forms were lacking, the service 
was joyous and living, and as the radiant people 
sang, prayed and read that Book, their sorrow was 
turned into joy. The contrast was that between 
stately death and rugged life. 

The snag of the " Schismatics " was theological 
hair-splitting and intolerance of anyone else's bit 
of the hair. Later on, when a matter of baptism 
was under discussion, an expression of grieved 
aloofness settled on the faces of a certain man and 
his wife, which grew to pained disapproval when 
they found the leaders not prepared to waive a 
detail of method, in deference to their superior 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 303 

theological acumen. Such rigidity seems to be an 
indigenous growth of the Protestant soul, but with 
the entrance of the missionaries something happened 
which arrested attention and helped to fix it on 
the central purpose of the Christian calling. 

A Chinese, once an idolater, but now a Christian 
believer, came forward with a request to be bap- 
tised also. It was an unprecedented event in the 
experience of this congregation, that a converted 
heathen should ask for the privileges of fellowship, 
and the incident opened a vista of possible service 
before them. Their enemies had scattered them 
from Siberia and God had brought them to a 
Christless land. To what purpose this exile? 
When it was the turn of the missionary to speak, 
there was some straight talk about the spread of 
the Gospel through the dispersal of persecuted 
Churches : " Open that book which lies before you 
and read in the Acts of the Apostles. The very 
things which happened in Samaria, may come to 
pass in Turkestan, and the eunuch of Gaza's desert 
find a counterpart in the Qazaq of Dzungaria's 

steppes." 

. 

The tarantass specially licensed by the U.S.S.R. 
authorities to ply between the City of Seagulls and 
Baxti, stood at the door of the little isba where the 



304 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

Trio and Topsy were staying. The carriage was 
like a large tea-tray laid on four wheels, and they 
all sat round its edge, dangling their legs. In the 
middle was the luggage which consisted of four 
rugs, four pillows, two large bags of sun-dried 
crusts and one pot of jam, given them by the 
members of the Christian community, who were 
greatly concerned lest they starve under the famine 
conditions of Southern Siberia. There was also 
a large bag of %amba, which is Tibetan food made 
from parched corn, ground to flour, and which 
only needs the addition of hot water to produce a 
nourishing, sustaining, palatable gruel, and a few 
of the bricks of tea which central China manu- 
factures from the leavings of the tea-shops, for 
consumption in Turkestan. 

Of money they had not one cent, it being for- 
bidden to take any coin into Russia, and the govern- 
ment which forbids faith in God, demands from its 
visitors such faith in itself, that they must pass its 
frontier penniless, staking everything on a draft 
which the Soviet Bank promises to honour. 

The party rolled along in company with the 
faithful Chinese servants who had shared the dangers 
of the road all the way from the City of Sands. 
Soon the Chinese frontier station was sighted, a 
soldier called on them to halt, luggage was examined, 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 305 

passports stamped, one last witness for Christ made 
to the frontier guard, then the party stood and sang 
once more its valedictory hymn : 

" Let the fiery, cloudy pillar 
Guide me all my journey through" 

It was a hard parting, and there were tears in all 
eyes as the cart went on with no escort but the 
Russian driver, and China lay behind once more. 

For half an hour the road lay across a level plain 
and soon the tall, red tower of the Soviet outpost 
was seen. Sentries were on guard and, from a 
point of vantage, a soldier scanned the horizon with 
a telescope. Again passports were examined and 
the party drove one mile more to the village of 
Baxti. At the Custom House, baggage was most 
rigidly inspected and their persons searched for 
contraband goods. When the officers released 
them they went to the Bank, where the cashier 
exchanged their draft for money, then on to the 
garage. Here the motor-cars which connect Baxti 
with the railhead, ran in and out, depositing 
passengers and starting off once more on the 
seventeen hour trip. 

There was a small group of people waiting, for 
the postal van was due to leave in an hour. The 
most interesting of these were an Uzbek man and 



306 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

woman who had travelled from Tashkend to the 
Turkestan border where they had been refused 
admittance, so were turning back to cover the same 
weary ground over again. The man was ninety 
years of age, shrewd in mind and wiry in body. 
Sitting in a corner of the room was his wife, a little 
shapeless figure, whose whole front was enveloped 
in a black buckram veil. Not one line of the 
living being inside was visible, for over her head 
was draped a black cloth coat with empty sleeves 
hanging loose on the shoulders. She could have 
been mistaken for a bale of goods, were it not that 
a thin voice piped up from behind the buckram 
to ask the Western women where they came from, 
where they were going, where their husbands were, 
and how many children they had. As soon as the 
room was empty of men the veil was slipped to one 
side and the small, pale face of a woman of seventy 
looked out, her eyes blinking at the light. She 
said she was the mother of twenty children, but 
the Trio, well used to the customs of Moslem 
houses, quite understood that she was claiming as 
her own the progeny of several women. 

With a roar the great motor-truck rushed into 
the court and the travellers hustled for a place. 
It was the heaviest type of lorry, so high that the 
passengers only scrambled in with the greatest 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS $07 

difficulty, and it was seatless, so that men and women 
sat on the floor, using their luggage to protect them 
from bumps. 

Sometimes, lurching along in their old Chinese 
cart, the Trio had pictured the delights of a car to 
speed them on their weary way, but now they 
learnt the horrors of heavy motor vehicles on rough 
roads. It was two o'clock in the afternoon when 
they left, and every few hours throughout the night 
they stood for a moment to pick up mail bags, 
which were unceremoniously hurled into the truck 
regardless of the passengers. 

At midnight a slightly longer halt was made. 
It was pitch-dark, but a few buildings could be dis- 
tinguished in the gloom. There was a sudden 
shout and half a dozen young men leapt on to the 
lorry, while companions handed up heavy boxes, 
bales and steel girders. All these things were flung 
on the top of the passengers, regardless of safety 
to life or limb. Some of the men were drunk and 
all were wild hooligans. One big bale landed on 
the top of the little Uzbek woman, who began to 
wail, lament and scold her husband. Male pas- 
sengers protested vigorously and some tried to 
throw the goods overboard. The Trio saw that 
any protest was useless and were soon so pinned 
down by cases, steel girders and mail bags as to be 



308 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

unable to move. The climax was reached when a 
long, sharp, naked saw was laid across Mildred's 
body so that as soon as the motor moved she 
must be flung on to its teeth. Passengers sat in 
terror, the little Uzbek shrieked and called on 
Allah to witness the iniquity, and the driver stood 
by helpless. 

The Trio knew perfectly well that when the car 
moved there must be broken limbs or lacerated 
flesh, if not loss of life, and each one silently called 
on God to deliver in the hour of peril. Man may 
shut up churches, forbid services, and ridicule 
religion, but the earth is still the Lord's, the heavens 
also are His, and He is nigh unto them that call 
upon Him. In that hour of danger their cry was 
heard, and suddenly something happened. 

The helpless driver mounted his seat and started 
his engine, but the truck refused to move. Again 
and again he tried and still the car remained sta- 
tionary. At last he gave up and, turning round, 
said : " Comrades, my engine will not carry this 
load." The answer was a shout and a volley of 
violent words, but the driver persisted: "Com- 
rades, my engine will not work." At last, to the 
amazement of everyone, the hooligans leapt from 
the lorry, flung out their goods, girders, trunks 
and saws, and vanished into the darkness. 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 509 

All night the lorry rushed on, passing over 
undulating country, up hill and down dale, through 
small villages where the only inhabitants who 
roused were those who belonged to the little post 
offices. They lighted up at the approach of the 
truck and got their mail bags ready to fling on 
without delay. 

By half-past ten next morning the railway station 
of Sergiopol was sighted, and as the motor drew 
up torrents of rain came down. The station water 
tank was boiling, and the famished party had a 
drink of tea and a bowl of %amba before boarding 
the train which was to take them to Novo-Sibirsk, 
where they would join the Trans-Siberian line. 
Thirty-six hours later they reached this junction. 

* 

The railway station of Novo-Sibirsk, at two in 
the morning, was a mass of sleeping humanity. 
The waiting-room was very large, but still too small 
for the parties who squatted in and around it, 
waiting patiently for an opportunity to travel on 
to their destination. The Trio hoped to leave 
again at six o'clock, but were informed that no 
tickets were available for that train and they must 
wait until three o'clock in the afternoon. 

A very wearying day dragged slowly by, most 
of which was spent standing in a queue at the 



310 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

booking-office. Even so it was better for them 
than for others, for they were possessors of a 
precious slip of paper, signed by the Station Master, 
which instructed the booking-clerk to supply the 
bearer with four tickets to Moscow. The three 
o'clock train never materialised, but about half-past 
six one drew up to the platform. It was longer 
and more crowded than any train the Trio had ever 
seen and its whole length was composed of third- 
class carriages. It already held far more people 
than seats, and after a frantic struggle the Trio were 
left stranded on the platform with a large crowd 
of unsuccessful gate-crashers like themselves. The 
situation was desperate because this was, quite 
evidently, the chronic condition of the railway 
system. 

Then something happened. There was a woman 
who, seeing that they were strangers and did not 
speak Russian, had shown them various small 
kindnesses during the day. This person now 
came forward and stated the difficulty of the 
strangers' position to the Conductor. She evi- 
dently had a ready and persuasive tongue, and 
after a long argument room was made on the 
train for the Trio and for herself. 

Having helped them so far, she undertook to 
see them safely to Moscow, It was impossible 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 11 

to supply the members of the party with a bench 
each, so the four passengers were given two seats 
to share, and at night they took it in turns to lie 
on the floor among the cockroaches, as so many of 
their fellow-travellers were doing. 

In the course of the long days of slow travel 
the Trio came to know their protectress very 
well indeed. They carried a Russian phrase-book 
and with its help fairly free communication was 
established between them. She was a school- 
mistress, and there was an evident mental brilliance 
about her which gave her a leader's place in the 
crowd. There was no doubt about her being a 
red-hot Communist and when the name of God was 
mentioned, she shook her mass of short, fair hair 
and said : " Is there anyone left who still believes 
in God ? " She looked pityingly, yet with a touch 
of wistfulness when she saw the three women 
read the New Testament and pray, as if to say 
" You ought to know better, and yet . . ." 

The journey was supremely uncomfortable, but 
deeply interesting, and the kindness of fellow- 
travellers made it a very touching experience. 
With such crowds on the train, the supply of boiling 
water in the railway station tanks was wholly inade- 
quate, and as there was no water whatsoever on the 
train, each time it stopped there was a wild rush 



312 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

with the kettles. The Trio would have stood 
small chance in the crowd, but each time some 
young man came forward and filled their kettle 
for them. 

Once there was an incident which threatened 
difficulty. At a side station an Inspector questioned 
a detail concerning the Trio's tickets. It seemed 
that there was a loop line and that they should, 
according to some indication written on the ticket, 
have travelled by the other side of the loop. The 
mistake had been made in utter ignorance, and all 
they could do was to show the sentence in their 
phrase-book which said: "I will pay the differ- 
ence." The matter was, however, not to be so 
easily settled and the irate Inspector seized their 
baggage with a view to throwing it out on the 
station platform. At this point their fellow- 
travellers rose up in protest. One strong-faced 
woman declared that the man was a " formalist." 
Another took up the word and another, until the 
whole company was expressing its hatred of a 
"formalist." The Inspector retired, discomfited, 
and in the end a sheet of paper and a pencil was 
borrowed from the Trio, with which the school- 
mistress wrote out a report of the proceedings, to 
which each person in the carriage signed his name. 
After this had been handed in they were left undis- 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 313 

turbed, and the administration made amends for 
its Inspector's formalism by refusing to accept the 
difference which they owed on the tickets. 

The great Moscow terminus was swarming with 
people and enquiry brought the unpleasant news 
that every hotel was full; but the Trio were allowed 
to sleep in the women travellers' dormitory, where 
there were couches to lie on and a woman attendant. 
The " model " railway station was extraordinarily 
interesting. It contained not only dormitories, 
but a creche, infant welfare, dispensary and school- 
rooms where parents left their children to be taken 
care of, while they saw to their own business. 
Everyone wore the poorest clothes and the most 
wretched boots. Meals could be bought at the rail- 
way station buffet, but food was of a very inferior 
quality and at the rate of exchange quoted by the 
Baxti bank, fabulously expensive. 

It took two days of hard work to secure all the 
necessary visas for which it had been impossible 
to arrange in Central Asia, where are neither 
Lithuanian, Latvian, Polish, German nor Belgian 
consuls. Since last the Trio were in Europe they 
had read of so many conferences being held, and 
so much time and money being spent, with the 
object of promoting entente between the nations, 
that they hoped for better things this time, but the 



SOMETHING HAPPENED 

old suspicions were still thefe which make of each 
frontier a barrier bristling with annoying regula- 
tions to antagonise the traveller as he approaches 
the country. If the desire for goodwill were 
sincere, the first item on the conference agenda 
should be: "Passports; how to dispense with them." 
The troublesome business was only accomplished 
with the help of a motor-car, hired from Intourist, 
which took the party to and fro until all the various 
technical requirements of the different consulates 
had been complied with. Apart from the night- 
mare experiences of the Baxti lorry, this was the 
Trio's first motor drive since last fuslough, and 
they were out to thoroughly enjoy it. It was too 
bad that on that first occasion Francesca should 
have been pitched out of the car on to the Moscow 
cobblestones. Happily, there was no worse harm 
than bruises, which she tried to ignore, lest she 
be compelled to have the injuries treated at the 
hospital, to which the chauffeur was determined 
to take her, and certainly would have done, had 
she not sternly suppressed his zeal. 

* * 

All the roubles remaining from the Baxti banker's 
bounty, were to be confiscated at the opposite 
frontier, but, with good management, the Trio 
succeeded in narrowing the balance down to such 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 315 

a fine point that there were only three left for the 
Government to take. 

The stately Custom House Hall at Negoreloye, was 
decorated with wall-paintings, illustrating the bliss 
of life under Soviet regime, and a frieze composed 
of a stencilled slogan : " Workers of the world 
unite." Examination of baggage was rigid and 
their quilts and pillows were fingered so carefully, 
that nothing undetected could have remained in 
either. The Trio laid the meagre remnants of 
their money on the table, remarking that they 
would have liked something to eat, but if their last 
roubles were confiscated, of course they would 
have to do without food. 

" If you spend it in the buffet, I will let you have 
it," said the Customs tavarish, but the examination 
was dragged out to such length that there was no 
time for a meal. Determined to get full value out 
of their money, one of the Trio flew to the buffet 
and looked wildly round for something both edible 
and portable. There was nothing left but a dish 
of apples and a great many cigarettes, so she swept 
up as many of the apples as she could carry, and 
rushed back in triumph to the train. 

It was not yet the end of the Russian line, and 
before long the train stopped again to allow every 
official and soldier of the U.S.S.R. to alight. Then, 



316 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

carrying passengers only, the engine-driver pro- 
ceeded to Stolpce, the Polish frontier town. From 
a land of plenty in Chinese Turkestan, the travellers 
had stepped over an invisible line into the famine 
conditions of South Siberia. Now, on the Polish 
border, they passed over another invisible line, to 
a land where again food was abundant and could 
be bought without restriction. 

The station of Stolpce was crowded with school 
children, all keenly interested in the arrival of the 
Moscow Express. This day they had an un- 
expected treat in the appearance of Topsy, a little 
Chinese girl in her native dress. They all stared, 
then turned in a body, and followed her into the 
waiting-room. Among them were teachers who 
spoke French and German and soon an improvised 
missionary meeting was in full swing, which only 
ended when the bell sounded to summon all 
passengers on board for Berlin. 

Some hours later the Transcontinental Express, 
bearing the Trio and Topsy swiftly homeward, 
rolled majestically into the great Friedrichstrasse 
station at Berlin. Here was no difficulty with 
hotels, and there was one close at hand which was 
clean, cheap, comfortable and well managed. A 
bed at last I They had not lain in a real one for 
years. The luxury of that bath, with unlimited 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 317 

hot water, soap and towels, after two weeks of 
dry rubs there is no word in the English language 
adequate to describe. \ 

The Trio had found a letter of credit awaiting 
them in Moscow, but, owing to the peculiar regula- 
tions which affect travellers' finances under Soviet 
regime, they decided not to draw on it until they 
left the U.S.S.R. In Berlin there were no subtle 
traps for unwary feet, and they were soon furnished 
with all the money they required, so they celebrated 
the event with a good meal in a restaurant. There 
was a bewildering choice of dishes, all of which 
appeared to be made from clean and decent 
materials, and each person was supplied with a 
shining tumbler of untainted water which could 
be drunk without fear. 

It was a two class restaurant. Some of the tables 
were laid with a convert, while others only boasted 
a marble top. The Trio thought it best to accom- 
modate themselves slowly to the luxuries of Western 
life, so sat down in the lower place, but gave them- 
selves up whole-heartedly to the pleasures of the 
table - Chicken salad and mayonnaise. Fruit tart. 
Coffee. 

Their down-and-out clothes made them incon- 
spicuous in shabby Russia, but very much otherwise 
in trig Berlin. They did not own a garment other 



318 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

than those they wore, and at first they hesitated to 
make themselves known to self-respecting friends. 
But memory stirred and broke down their fears, 
so, on the second day, when they were at least 
clean and tidy, a letter was written which brought 
kind-hearted, loving people to that little hotel, to 
carry them off to a beautiful estate in the pine forests. 

Under the trees of the avenue was gathered a 
great assembly of German girls who, as the motor 
turned in at the gate, burst into a loud, joyous, 
sonorous hymn of triumph. They sang as those 
might sing who were there to greet some victorious 
army on its return from battle, but all that stepped 
out of the car was three weary, shabby women, 
who stood silent and so deeply moved that they 
only wanted the song to last long enough to give 
them time to recover. 

Those three women had thought of themselves 
as strangers in Berlin, but found that day a whole 
company of friends who, for years, had shared with 
them, through the fellowship of prayer, the hardness 

of their toil. 

. 

The last lap of the long journey, Berlin to 
Victoria -and during its hours time to think of 
what awaited them over the threshold of London 
life. Among the peoples of the East they had lived 



AMONG THE EUROPEANS 319 

and dressed as the Chinese and were used to slow, 
decorous methods of life. The journey through 
Russia had not disturbed their equilibrium, for they 
travelled with simple, unsophisticated people, but 
now they were nearly home, and England lay just 
ahead with its safety, its security, its high standard of 
comfort and efficiency, but with its rush and speed. 

During the long years of their exile they were 
conscious of having lost most of the things that the 
world prices, together with the easy sense that no 
situation could arise which might take them at a 
disadvantage. One thing they had gained and 
that they esteemed so highly, that everything else 
might go, provided they retain it. Moving slowly 
through desert solitudes they had learnt to measure 
life, not by the fretful ticking of the clock, but by 
the majestic course of the stars, and among those 
silences the relative value of things temporal and 
eternal had been settled for ever. In the wild rush 
of accelerated life, could the poise of spirit essential 
to that true discrimination be retained ? . . . 

The boat train dashed on - Bromley - Penge - 
Sydenham - Victoria. 

" Here they are I " 



What amazing thing had taken place at home 
by which thousands of people had come to care so 



320 SOMETHING HAPPENED 

greatly for the extension of Christ's Kingdom in 
Central Asia ? 

Something had happened. The Trio now began 
to understand how it was that doors had been flung 
open before them, why such great opportunities 
for evangelism had been given them in those 
critical days, and why they had always been con- 
scious of Divine protection in the hour of danger. 

The Church at home had done her part, and the 
Trio had been carried along by the buoyancy of the 
faith which constantly upheld them. 

For all companions in spiritual warfare this 
intimate record, Something Happened, has been 
written, and to them it is lovingly dedicated, 



God took care to hide that country till He judged His 

people ready, 
Then He chose me for His Whisper, and I've found it, 

and it's yours 1 " 




r 



'"as 




\ 



f 



IUG 



Hami 



Haii 



,1-Ku; ^ 

j 
Barfe u >-l 

V 




^fka 



13 



K' 9 ; 



Desert 



U N 




M 



VN;\ 



i * 

\ <s> 






o- -r-- - L 

" 



U 



v: 

^ '" 

KI 



\ 



^ CHI 

A/ 



ir 



English Miles 

50 100 150 200 300 

Missionary Journeys 

Red line =main journey 
Suchow-Urumtsi trade route 
four times. 

Area shaded Red, covered 
six times 



1 
J 



90 



inset is a map of Asia^ the shaded 
section of which marks the area" 
shown in the larger map 



N I N G S 1 



f S H E N S I 

r\ . 




Baboon Pass =Hsinghsinghsia. 
City of Peace =An'si. 
City of Prodigals =Suchow. 
City of Sands"=Tunhwang. 
City of Seagulls =Chuguchak. 
Cumul =Hami. 
Eyelash Oasis =Maomu. 
Gates of Sand =Shahmen. 
Jade Gate=Yumen. 

Oasis of Flowing Water 
=Changliushui. 

Oasis of Great Spring 
=Tachflan 

Oasis of Heavenly Tints 
=Tientsan, 

Portal of the Great Wall 
=Kiayflkwan. 

Mode of travel-mule cart or 
camel. 

Rate of travel-3 miles per 
hour. 

Travel Distances : 
Suchow-Kashgar 96 days 
-Urumtsi 36 

-Chuguchak6a 
-Sogonor 18 

-Hwochow 50 



"Tiffiif 

48 440 104 



BV 



.02 




Cable 



Something happened 



1512703